Miss Ellie Swings - Part 2
Sat, Jan 21 2012 06:00
| erotica, Danielle, Short Story
| Permalink
Ellie crawled between the cool, crisp sheets of her bed. She pulled the heavy duvet up, tucking it under her left arm as she rolled to her right side. Her eyes closed under the silky padding of her sleep mask. She hated the thing but, with Robbie having been called in on an emergency at the hospital, it was better to wear it than risk being woken up by the blazing bedroom lights when he came home.
She huffed, rolling to her back as bitter disappointment flooded through her again. They’d lined up sleepovers for the kids at friend’s houses earlier in the week and had put their names on the guest list at Stratosphere, their favorite club. Everything had been set for a night on the town, just the two of them and any possible playmates they might come across.
Robbie had just finished cinching the waist on her corset when his cell phone rang. She’d glanced over her shoulder at him, silently willing him not to answer. He’d given her an apologetic smile and reached for the BlackBerry dancing on his dresser with each vibrating ring.
And so, she lay alone instead of dancing with her husband or flirting with someone else’s. She’d removed her scarlet silk corset, black micro mini and fishnet stockings while Robbie asked the nurse on the phone for patient details and gave temporary orders for the staff to carry out until he arrived. In five brief minutes, her evening had gone from hours of expected fun to her alone.
While Robbie changed from his club attire to scrubs, Ellie had thrown a short robe over her nakedness and wandered out to the kitchen. She’d packed him a quick lunch consisting of an energy drink, two protein bars and an apple. Judging by the questions he’d fired off in rapid succession, whatever waited for him at the hospital was a doozey and he’d need food that could be eaten quickly but would pack maximum nutrition.
After kissing him goodbye, Ellie stood in the foyer, contemplating her situation. She bit her bottom lip, her fingers toying with her satiny robe belt. Maybe the night wasn’t a total wash. She could give Franco a call and see what he was doing. As quick as the idea formed, Ellie dismissed it. Who was she kidding? On a Friday night, Franco was most likely at Stratosphereas she had planned to be.
Resigned to a night alone, she’d washed her face to remove the small amount of makeup and then climbed into bed.
~*~
Voices murmuring nearby woke Eleanor up. She rolled to her back, reaching to remove the sleep mask as a weight depressed the mattress on her left side. Firm hands covered hers, pressing her wrists to the pillow, and stopped Ellie from uncovering her eyes.
“Robbie?” Her voice quavered and Eleanor bit her lip in consternation. This was her husband, not some stranger to be afraid of. And yet, when his weight shifted closer, she shivered as fear licked up her spine. The alarm hadn’t gone off, this had to be Robbie.
Ellie wrinkled her nose, the scent of sharp hospital antiseptic and Robbie’s cologne threatening to make her sneeze as they always did. What was he up to? He usually showered before coming to bed.
His breath gusted over her cheek, warm and… minty? Eleanor processed the new information. He’d brushed his teeth at some point but neglected to change out of his scrubs.
“What are you…” she began. Clearly, he was up to something. Robbie usually smelled of protein bars and grape energy drinks when he came home from an emergency.
Soft lips pressed to hers, gently insisting she open up and let him in. Ellie frowned, but complied. Whatever he was doing, her husband obviously planned on trying to make up for cutting their evening short.
The bed dipped on her right and Ellie broke the kiss. She pulled against Robbie’s firm grip, her arms twisting as she struggled for release, but he refused to let her go.
“Who’s there?” she asked. Her heart fluttered frantically as panic took root. “Robbie? What’s going on? Let me take this off. I can’t see.”
Robbie chuckled, the soft exhalations billowing across her chest. Eleanor’s eyes shifted back and forth behind the mask. The pillow case rustled beneath her head as she turned blindly toward him.
“Relax, hun. I’ve brought Mickael as an apology. Shush, leave the mask on, and enjoy.”
He transferred the grip on her hands to the other male and Ellie waited, curious to see what the two of them would do next. Robbie’s weight left the bed and Eleanor’s panic returned. She twisted her body toward him, silently pleading for him to return.
“I’m going to take a quick shower,” Robbie announced through the rustle of heavy cotton. The sharp snap of the hamper lid told her he’d removed his scrubs. “Go ahead and start without me. Mick will take good care of you, babe.”
“Oui.” Soft and sexy, a chuckle caressed the shell of her right ear and Ellie turned toward it. A hint of peppery lemon and soft musk enticed her to move closer to its source. Citrus and sandalwood. Yum.
Her memory jogged and Ellie’s eyes widened, her lashes brushing the satin back of her mask. She’d heard talk about this man. Mickael, the sensual Frenchman all the women at Stratosphere went weak in the knees over when he made an appearance. If the rumors were true…
“They are,” he whispered in her ear. Ellie jerked. Oh lord, she’d spoken out loud. “Mostly. Les filles, they like to exaggerate.”
She cocked her head to the right, trying to make sense of how Robbie could have arranged this encounter when, suddenly, Ellie found her fingertips pressed to flesh. Firm and smooth, Mickael’s thick pectoral flexed under her touch. Ellie flattened her palm, her fingers brushing over the hairless surface.
Her thumb encountered the soft, raised nub of Mick’s nipple and she smiled as his breath hitched. Emboldened by his response, Ellie flicked her nail over the tip until it hardened into a sharp point.
Mickael pressed her left hand into the pillow beside her head, his momentum bending her right arm as he leaned closer. Breath held in anticipation, Ellie slid her free hand around his torso. Muscles bunched beneath her fingertips, goose bumps forming on his skin as her touch skated across the shallow dips of his ribs to the wide flare of his back.
Warm moisture slicked across her lower lip, a slow, gentle caress seeking permission to enter. Ellie gasped and, in the split second it took to pull in the small burst of air, Mick took possession of her mouth.
He invaded her senses. Warm, silky and bearing the light aftertastes of minty toothpaste and beer, his tongue caressed hers. Supple and smooth, Mick’s body pressed in, enveloping Ellie in a sensual cocoon that had her panting and scooting closer.
Ellie’s hips twisted toward Mickael, her earlier misgivings forgotten as he mastered her mouth and woke up the fire banked deep within her belly. She moaned, moisture flowing between her thighs. His tongue slid alongside hers in a slow, lingering kiss that held a promise of things to come.
Cool air whispered over her, layering Ellie’s skin with goose flesh, and pulled a delicious shiver through her limbs. The blankets slid away, freeing her from the confines of their warm cocoon, and she sighed into Mick’s mouth. Her hips rotated, one thigh parting from the other to cradle him as he leaned in further.
He works with his hands, she mused fleetingly as he released her left hand and brushed his fingers down her ribcage. His palms, callused and rough like fine grit sandpaper, skimmed the contours of her waist and abdomen, slowly stoking the fire in her belly from the tingle of light embers to a smoldering intensity.
Back arched, Ellie offered herself up to Mickael’s touch like a tasty morsel on the proverbial plate. He abandoned her mouth, nipping along her jawline in search of other pursuits and Eleanor’s lips pouted at the loss of heat his kisses provided them. She opened her mouth to demand he continue their sensual oral dance when he licked up her throat and bit down gently. Her pulse leapt—the words on the tip of her tongue cut off by a moan and full-body shudder.
“Tu aimes?” he said.
She had no idea what he’d asked but nodded anyway. If he wanted to give more caresses like the last one, she’d agree to just about anything.
Ellie pressed herself tighter against him, her thigh wrapped around his lower back, foot slowly caressing the soft fabric of his… jeans? She pushed the thought aside. Plenty of time to puzzle over his wardrobe later. For now, she needed to focus on the heated path his mouth trailed over her collarbones toward her aching breasts and the teasing way his fingers inched up the underside of her left calf.
“Mick,” she sighed as the heat of his torso pressed into the soft dip of her abdomen. He rubbed against her, the heat of his body chasing away the chill on Ellie’s skin with each sweep of his hands and press of his lips.
Finally, the scalding bliss of his mouth closed around her left nipple. The flick of his tongue sent ecstasy blasting through her, lifting Eleanor’s back off the bed. She pinched her nails into his shoulder, her body taut as a bow against Mickael’s.
“Now that’s a sight I like to walk in on,” Robbie’s voice nudged its way through the haze of lust and Ellie smirked. The mattress dipped as he joined them, his body wash tickling her nose with its sexy aroma of vanilla and spices.
Strong, supple and free of calluses, Robbie’s neurosurgeon’s hand smoothed along her left arm, his fingers tangling with Ellie’s as he pulled her limb toward him. Cotton rasped beneath her head, her mouth seeking her husband’s while that of her lover traveled further down Eleanor’s torso.
“Robbie,” she murmured against his lips before he caught them up in a quick kiss. His tongue slid over hers in a silky, teasing swipe and then retreated. Robbie’s lips brushed the whorl of her ear, the soft flicker of his breath making the fine hairs on her scalp stand on end.
Solid warmth bumped her hand at the exact moment Mickael’s tongue dipped inside her belly button. Ellie’s fingers twitched, wrapping around something that no longer felt like Robbie’s hand. He’d released her at some point and now she gripped…
Firm, somewhat pliant and warm to the touch, a strong pulse beat beneath her fingertips. The length of Robbie’s cock jerked as Ellie stroked it once, twice and then a third time.
Distracted by the thrust of her husband’s penis against her palm, Ellie momentarily forgot about the other man in their bed. Her lips closed over the swollen glans, precum coating her tongue as he slid into her mouth.
Heat swept up the seam of her core, the flat of Mickael’s tongue licking up the steady ooze of her juices. Eleanor moaned around the thickness in her mouth, her hips jerking up insistently for more.
Mickael gave her what she wanted. The hard point of his tongue slid between her folds, seeking and finding the swollen bundle of nerves nestled inside. Her mind reeled at the expert way he worked her clit just the way she liked. Hard and fast, then slow and teasing; the perfect combination to drive her nuts and over the edge in a heartbeat.
Ellie whimpered with need, her mouth moving up and down Robbie’s cock with increasing frenzy. The way his hips pumped against her, his fingers fisted tightly in her hair—clearly he was enjoying the show.
She bucked against Mick, her body tight and slicked with the need to come. Digging her nails into Robbie’s ass cheek, Eleanor cried out her orgasm as he pulled out of her mouth and spilled thick, creamy ropes of cum on her chest.
“Incroyable,” Mick murmured as he slid up her body. He kissed her hungrily, stealing away what little breath Ellie had left.
Robbie let out a husky laugh. “I told you she was. Let’s get her cleaned up. The condoms are on the nightstand, by the way.”
“God, yes.” Ellie whispered. “Suit up. I want you inside of me, Mick. Now.”
Both men chuckled, the bed shifting as they repositioned; one reaching for a condom and the other for a cloth, she assumed.
A damp, slightly chilled cloth swept over her chest and Ellie flinched momentarily. Robbie leaned in, the bed shifting as he whispered in her ear.
“I love seeing you come like that,” he complimented. “You’re my little slut. I love it.”
She quirked up a corner of her lips at the nickname she shamelessly let him call her. He’d said it once while they’d been having sex together and Ellie had been surprised at how it turned her on.
The bed shifted on her right as Mickael rejoined them. She lay quietly as the mattress wobbled beneath her, the sound of skin shifting across the comforter alerting her to someone’s movements.
One of the men sighed, low and contented, and she realized what was going on. Mick must have lost some of his erection while Robbie cleaned her up and now her husband was helping the other man regain his former stiffness.
“Take the blindfold off, please?” she pleaded. “I want to see.”
Robbie grunted his assent and Eleanor whipped off the sleep mask. She blinked to focus her eyes against the soft haze of the bedside lamps. The sight that greeted her stole Ellie’s breath and heated her blood with desire.
Palms braced on the bed, head rocked back on his shoulders, Mick reclined in the middle of their play zone. He wore a look of pure ecstasy on his handsome face as Robbie’s dark blond head bobbed up and down in his lap.
“Baby,” she choked out breathlessly. “That’s so damn hot.”
In all of their years swinging together, she and Robbie had very rarely come across other men who were comfortable with the attentions of another man. Mickael appeared to be not only comfortable but enjoying himself immensely. His lips parted, breath hissing with each strong pull of the mouth fastened tightly on his cock. The man was beautiful. They both were.
Torn between watching to see where things went and the desire to have Mick deep inside of her, Ellie chewed on her bottom lip. Robbie began to suck a bit faster and that decided her.
Eleanor gripped her husband’s shoulder and tugged gently. “Enough, Robbie. You’ll spoil him before I ever get a chance.”
Robbie plunged down once more, and then pulled back slowly. He released Mickael’s heavy erection with a small audible pop. Turning his face to her, Robbie winked devilishly and slid back out of the way.
“Fuck her from behind, Mick,” he instructed. “She screams the loudest and comes the hardest that way.”
Mickael brought his gaze up to meet hers, the soft blue darkened by lust as he moved toward her. Ellie turned her back to him, wiggling her rear in blatant invitation. He rewarded her with a sharp smack on the ass.
“Bad girl,” he murmured against her ear as he fit himself against the back of her. “I’ll have to teach you a lesson if you keep that up, Cherie.”
Ellie smirked, reaching back to grip his hips as she executed a slow, sensual grind against the thick ridge of his erection. Mickael sucked in a surprised breath and then let it out on a slow groan. He rested his forehead on her shoulder, the fine sheen of moisture on his skin chilly against her heat.
“Bring it,” she teased.
She caught the quick, determined nod of his head as Mick bent her forward forcefully. Ellie braced herself—palms flat on the bed, rear end tucked tight against his hips. Eyes closed, lower lip caught between her teeth, she waited for him to push inside of her… and waited.
Sighing, Ellie opened her eyes and looked over her shoulder. Mickael reared back then, his shaft poised at her opening and thrust into her. In one solid push, he seated himself fully inside.
Eleanor cried out. Her back arched and her head rolled back on her shoulders as she rocked her hips to meet him. Stretched nearly to the point of pain, Ellie held still for a moment.
Heart racing, skin tingling with trepidation, Eleanor swallowed several strangled breaths.
“Ellie?” Robbie asked in a voice tinged with concern.
She nodded, glancing over her shoulder at both men. “I’m okay. Just a little surprised.” Turning her gaze to Mick, she smiled. “Don’t stop now. I just need a bit of working in.”
He grinned, winking mischievously. “Do not worry. I will work you in, and out, ma belle.”
Mickael pulled back slowly, the delicious slide of his cock sparking currents of heat inside of her. With deliberate care, he pushed back in, stretching her to accommodate him.
With each stroke and counterstroke her body responded to his with increasing ferocity. Her muscles quivered with each thrust, thighs and arms protesting the demands she forced upon them.
Ellie clenched her jaw between cries of pleasure. Her nerves sizzled on overdrive, soaring, rushing toward the maelstrom that waited for her just beyond the next peak. She opened her eyes as the bed dipped by her hands and she looked into the clear hazel of Robbie’s.
He smiled lovingly at her. “Come for me, my little slut. Scream my name while he’s fucking you.”
She moaned, eyes rolling back in ecstasy as her body overloaded and crashed over the precipice. Robbie’s timing had been perfect. Ellie screamed his name, her back arched bowstring tight as Mickael locked his hips to hers and they came together.
Robbie’s murmured, “Beautiful” mingled with Mick’s grunt of “Estie, oui” and Ellie’s whispered “Holy crap”. Her soft chuckle at the trio of exclamations turned to a mournful moan as Mickael pulled out and left her feeling empty after having been fuller than ever before.
Eleanor’s arms gave out then and she dropped down, her cheek resting on Robbie’s thigh. She panted, exhausted and completely satisfied with how her evening had turned out.
“Remind me,” she said between short breaths. “To ask later how you found each other. I’m too blissed out to care right now.”
Robbie chuckled as he caressed her shoulder. “I will. Rest now, we’re not done yet.”
Ellie closed her eyes and relaxed, sure the men would find ways to entertain each other while she took a short power nap. She didn’t think she’d ever get upset again when Robbie got called in on emergencies. Not if it meant she got rewarded with more evenings like this one.
Paging Dr. Avery, anyone?
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments
The Lists - Sneak Peek
Due to an unexpected illness, the second installment of Miss Ellie Swings is unavailable. In its place, we offer you a sneak peek into The Lists, an erotic holiday novella by Danielle Gavan.
Summer in the North Pole was a busy time for the elves watching the Naughty List. At the midway point of the year efforts to curb miscreant behaviors were in full swing. Elves roamed the human world, watching their charges, nudging them in the right direction to get the “bad” boys and girls back on the Nice List in time for Christmas.
Failure to succeed was not only unacceptable, it was something every elf who’d managed to snag a position in the Offices of Naughty and Nice strived to avoid. The consequences varied depending on the amount of incompletes each elf ended up with on the first of December.
Crispin Winters, one of the Naughty List elves, scanned the bookstore he was in and smiled. He’d avoided any incompletes in his first year and, so far, the second was looking to be more of the same. That was, if he could bring himself to “cure” the woman he was currently scouting.
Anna Krystle, according to her dossier and the video footage on file, was a wanton masturbator. Cris glanced at a particularly scandalous photo on his iPad screen and then back at the curvy brunette. The human was a dead ringer for the woman of Crispin’s dreams, Santa’s daughter. Problem was, the cure he had in mind risked everything he’d worked so hard to achieve.
Did he fuck Anna and break the “no direct contact” rule; or did he take the risk of going after Rissa Claus and going against her father’s “keep your hands off” rule. Either way, Crispin thought, he was fucked if word got out—and not in a good way.
Cris grinned as a soft humming sounded in his ear. Elven technology allowed him to focus on Anna and hear everything she said, or did, from his perch thirty feet away. It also allowed him to detect the buzz of the vibrator she currently had inserted in her pussy. Yep, he chuckled to himself. This one was going to be fun to cure.
One of the baristas behind the counter of the in-store coffee shop smiled at Anna as she stepped up to the front of the line and placed her order. The teen blushed, clearly flustered by the smile she flashed at him. Anna handed the kid a five dollar bill, waited for her change and offered the boy a thank you.
“You’re… You’re welcome,” he stammered.
Hiding his laughter behind his coffee cup, Crispin shifted in the leather chair he occupied. He’d been tailing Anna all day and, to the best of his knowledge, she had yet to notice his presence. The one stop she’d made during the day where he couldn’t follow her without gaining attention was Victoria’s Secret. Good looking men such as him drew the sales staff’s devotion when shopping alone in their stores.
That must have been when Anna had slipped the vibrator in. How had he not perceived the subtle sound of the device before now? Oh, right, he thought. He’d been too busy watching the footage from the night before to notice. The resemblance to Rissa continued to amaze him each time he looked at Anna. Other than her lack of pointed ears, Ms. Krystle could pass for Marissa Claus’ twin with ease.
The sound of a cell phone ringing overshadowed the sounds emanating from Anna. He recognized the tone instantly. The Darth Vader theme from Star Wars. Anna’s overbearing, religious zealot of a mother was calling.
Crispin tuned out the conversation and turned his attention back to the woman’s file. He’d studied it back to front and back again. Every detail burned into his brain, each line committed to memory just like his favorite book, movie or song. He probably knew her better than she knew herself.
The tempo of her breathing changed and Cris looked up to see Anna walking out of the coffee shop. Her hips swayed, the tight fit of her jeans emphasizing the perfect heart shape of her ass beneath them.
Quickly closing the file on his iPad, Crispin stood and walked briskly to intercept her. He feigned the appearance of being engrossed in something on the screen as he walked directly into Anna’s path.
“Oof,” she collided with him. “Watch where you’re going, huh?”
Crispin flicked a glance at her, flashed his most charming smile, and returned his attention to his iPad.
“Sorry,” he offered.
Anna huffed loudly, heels clacking as she resumed walking. “Just be more careful. Okay?”
He nodded, waited until she’d moved a few feet away, and followed her. The first rule of surveillance was discretion and he’d already broken that directive by bumping into Anna. He’d have to be more careful to avoid further notice and giving the appearance of stalking her. The humans had laws about such things and falling under the scrutiny of their legal system was to be avoided at all costs.
Slowing his step, Cris blended into the crowd while maintaining a close enough distance to monitor Anna. If she was anything like her elven counterpart Rissa, Cris was in for a full day of tracking.
Later that evening, Cris lay sprawled on the sofa in his North Pole apartment. The Annual Snowball Classic blared from the television. Elves dodged snowballs and darted from snow fort to snow fort in an effort to take out members of the opposing teams. Their goal? Capture the opposing team’s flag.
“Jumping junipers!” the announcer yelled as half a dozen balls flew simultaneously. “What is that elf thinking?”
Crispin snorted. “He’s providing a distraction, you dumbass.” He stuffed a nacho between his lips and chewed as he watched an elf in an evergreen colored jersey run across the field. “Run! Run! Go!”
Males in thick, navy and green jerseys darted all over the playing field. They ducked, weaved and dodged balls of hardened snow and ice flying at over eighty miles per hour. Snowball fighting was a hectic, fast paced game and Crispin loved watching it.
One of the players, number eighty six for the Holly Boughs, jumped a barrier and barrelled through a line of blue shirted defensemen for the North Stars. Snowballs whizzed at the player as he flew down the field. Not one of the missiles touched him.
The North Stars’ fort minder, one of the biggest men on the field, stepped out in front of their flag. He faced down with the attacker from the Holly Boughs, a snow ball clenched firmly in each hand.
“Head up, Randy!” Crispin yelled at the television. “He’s gonna nail you, idiot. Head up!”
At the last second, the blond runner looked up and narrowly avoided the projectiles aimed at his head. He feinted left, then right before launching himself at the flag pole behind his opponent.
“Randy Holiday captures the flag!” The announcers and crowd went wild. Cheers of ‘Randy! Randy!’ rang out through the stadium and from Crispin’s speakers. The Holly Boughs swarmed the field, rushing to the opposite end to celebrate their victory with their man of the hour.
Crispin picked up the remote and turned his television off. Slowly, he rose from the sofa and stretched. Yawning repeatedly, Cris took his leftover snacks into the kitchen on the way to his bedroom. Chasing after Anna all day had proven to be more strenuous than he’d planned and Crispin was one tired elf. He chuckled as he stripped down and crawled between the sheets. The four bottles of ale during the game hadn’t helped the matter much either.
A couple of hearty punches later, Cris’ pillows were fluffed to his satisfaction and he closed his eyes. Dreams of a pretty brunette with flashing green eyes awaited him.
~*~
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Ardeur ~ Tarnishes Tiaras ~ Cursed ~ UnWrapped ~ The Lists
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Miss Ellie Swings - Part One
Mon, Nov 21 2011 06:00
| fantasies, erotic fiction, Danielle
| Permalink
Eleanor sat on the sofa, fidgeting as minute after minute ticked by on the clock. She cast a nervous glance around the room. Not a thing out of place. Unsurprising when she considered the entire day had been spent straightening, dusting, vacuuming and making sure the house was spotless.
After lunch, her husband Robbie had helped her pick out the sexiest bits in her lingerie drawer and an outfit designed to entice but not give the appearance of being a tart. She’d taken extra time fussing over her long, russet curls. The heavy mass now hung down her back and over her shoulders in near perfect ringlets.
Tucking a curl behind her ear, Ellie rose and walked through the lower level of the house for the fifth time since putting the children to bed an hour earlier. Not a sound came from the upstairs. She breathed a sigh of relief and opened the door to her bedroom.
Soft light glowed from the bedside lamps and the faint scents of coconut and vanilla perfumed the room. The bed was turned down, her best sheets covering the thick pillow top mattress with their five hundred thread count luxuriousness. A box of condoms sat between a book and her favorite lotion on the table by her side of the bed. The left table, Robbie’s, was bare but for the lamp.
Ellie smiled, leaving the door open as she exited the room. She looked at the pictures of her family on the walls while she walked back to the kitchen. Robbie’s handsome, trusting face smiled back at her and she blew a kiss at the frame displaying their wedding photo before continuing down the hall.
Large windows faced out over the driveway. No vehicle sat there, yet. Black asphalt gleamed back at her under the glow of the streetlight. Rain had fallen earlier and the outline of Robbie’s Mazda had left a square of dry pavement. Soon, another vehicle would fill the empty spot.
A shudder of anticipation raced through her to chase the nervous edge away for a moment. Ellie reached up into the cupboard, selecting two of the coffee mugs they reserved for guests. Snippets of conversations between herself and Franco over the last two weeks replayed in her mind. She recalled the early greetings that came in via text message at the exact same time her alarm sounded each morning. Her smile widened a touch. Bella mia, he called her.
Eleanor scanned the street. None of the neighbors were out due to the intermittent rain and chill in the air. Most of the houses had their drapes drawn. At this hour, her neighborhood settled down to watch television or read a book before bed. She and Robbie, both in their mid-thirties, were the youngest couple on the block.
If only their neighbors knew what happened behind the red brick facade of their two story bungalow, she thought. How scandalized her stodgy, upper-middle class neighbors would be.
Miss Ellie, the woman who had taught all of their children in kindergarten, was waiting for a man who wasn’t her husband to come and share her bed for the evening. A man she and Robbie had met at a swingers club.
Miss Ellie, the woman who had taught all of their children in kindergarten, was waiting for a man who wasn’t her husband to come and share her bed for the evening. A man she and Robbie had met at a swingers club.
After years of swinging together as a couple, Robbie had finally given the green light for Eleanor to have fun on her own. When they’d met the Italian at their usual hangout, she’d felt an instant attraction to him that had been clearly reciprocated. Of course, Robbie had thoroughly vetted him before giving the all clear for Franco to visit the house while he went out with friends that night.
Lights flashed in the windows and she glanced up to see a sleek, black Infinity turn into the driveway. The vehicle covered the footprint left by Robbie’s car and came to a full stop. Ellie waited, her breathing frozen in anticipation as butterflies took up residence in her stomach.
A moment later, the driver’s side door opened and Franco stepped out into the moonlight. Eleanor released the breath she’d been holding back. Tall, dark and just as handsome as she remembered. Franco flashed a smile as he spotted her in the window and she wiggled her fingers at him in greeting.
Franco started up the walkway and Ellie hurried to answer the door. By agreement, he wouldn’t ring the bell and risk waking the children. She would need to let him in before a neighbor peeked out and glimpsed the dark stranger standing on her doorstep.
Pulling the door open, she smiled up at her lover for the evening and silently ushered him into the house. She took his jacket, hung it on the coat tree by the bottom of the stairs and turned back to him.
Instantly, Ellie found herself wrapped up in strong arms and cuddled against Franco’s broad chest. She returned the embrace with a squeeze of her own. He smelled better than she recalled. Warm vanilla with a hint of spice. A wave of desire warmed her and moisture formed between her thighs.
“Bella mia,” he greeted her. His voice, a deep, husky rumble vibrated against the ear she had pressed to Franco’s chest.
Eleanor pulled back, a smile curving her lips. “Hey, babe.” She pulled back from his embrace, one hand slipping easily into his. “Take your shoes off and come with me.”
He acquiesced, placing his shoes on the plastic mat beside the door before letting her lead him to the kitchen. Reluctantly releasing his hand, she moved to pour coffee into the navy blue mugs lined up on the counter beside the sugar bowl and creamer.
Franco’s hand covered hers as Ellie reached for the carafe. His breath warmed the back of her neck through her hair and the hard line of his body pressed into the soft curves of her back.
“Leave it, Bella.” he whispered against her ear. “I didn’t come for coffee. I came for you.”
His soft Italian accent and the desire flavoring his words forced a shudder of need through Ellie. She turned in his arms, her own lifting to circle his neck; no easy task for a woman over a foot shorter than her counterpart.
After fifteen years with Robbie, she’d forgotten how much bigger he was than her. This new man, Franco, reminded Eleanor of how truly petite she was and the feelings he stirred up inside of her awakened Ellie’s inner vixen. None of the men she’d been with over the last few years had ever done that with a few simple words, looks and touches.
Without a word or second thought, Ellie led him toward her bedroom. She pulled him inside, shutting the door behind them to keep any sounds they might make from filtering upstairs. Explaining Franco to the neighbors was one thing. The kids wouldn’t be so easy to fool. A strange man in mom’s bedroom wasn’t something they’d ignore with the promise of a few cookies or a new toy.
Franco derailed her train of thought by lifting Eleanor’s hair and placing a gentle kiss on the back of her neck. He released her curls to slide his large hands over her ribs. She arched into his palms, her head coming to rest on Franco’s chest as he cupped her breasts and squeezed gently.
“Perfect,” he murmured. “Just as I remember them.”
Ellie sighed with pleasure. “Yes.”
He chuckled, his thumbs brushing over her peaked nipples through the thin material of her top and the sheer bra beneath.
“Cute,” he whispered against her throat. “And sexy.”
Franco stepped back and Ellie instantly regretted the loss of heat against her back. She turned and the seductive smile he gave her caused more moisture to flow between her thighs. He sat on the bench at the end of her bed, braced his elbows on the duvet behind him and grinned.
“Strip for me, Ellie.” He commanded. “Let me see you.”
Eleanor chuckled softly. She kicked off her simple black flats, the shoes thudding quietly against the carpet by the door to her walk-in closet. Hips swaying slowly, Ellie undid the fly of her sexiest jeans. The button popped easily and then the zipper slid down with a soft rasp of metal on metal. She’d chosen the pants specifically because of the way Robbie always admired her ass in them and the way they made her legs appear much longer than they were.
Pushing the denim down over her hips, Ellie considered Franco from beneath her lashes. Lust flashed in his eyes as her panties came into view. Black satin with rhinestones and bows detailed along the peak-a-boo lace trim. Eleanor stepped out of her jeans and turned, bending slightly to give Franco a view of what the skimpy thong didn’t cover.
A soft groan sounded from behind her.
“That ass, Bella,” Franco said in a strangled voice. “You could tempt a saint.”
She smirked, straightened and tossed him a coy look over her shoulder. Ellie dropped the jeans on her dresser and danced a little more for him. Her hands traced over the slight curve of her stomach, skating over her ribs to finally cup the full round of a breast in each palm.
“Are you tempted?” she asked, watching his reaction to her touching. “Do you want this?”
His eyes darkened, the chocolate depths turned black with desire for her. Ellie’s confidence soared. That reaction was all for her, and her alone. Not for another man or woman who might be in the room—for Ellie.
Franco nodded. “Take the rest off, Bella mia. I want to see it all.”
Ellie grasped the silky bottom of her top and began to tug the thin material upward. With each inch of bared skin she sensed his eyes devouring her, searing hot with need. She pulled the shirt off, her breasts bouncing in the flimsy bra as they were freed from the tight material.
Opening her eyes, she looked at Franco as she tossed her shirt onto the dresser with her pants. Her gaze travelled down from his face, over the wide expanse of his chest down to the obvious bulge in his pants. Soon, she thought. Soon I’ll have that inside me. In my mouth, in my pussy...everywhere.
With each roll of her hips Ellie moved closer until she stood before Franco. She straddled his thick thighs, gyrating until her backside was planted firmly in his lap and her breasts pressed against his pecs. Franco leaned forward. His lips pressed to the shallow dip above her collarbone as his hands slid up her legs.
“Beautiful,” he murmured against her skin.
His thumbs slowly massaged the crease of each thigh, probing for entry beneath the thin material covering her. He slipped one under, inching toward her slit and the small bundle of nerves at its apex.
“Yes,” she panted and then caught his mouth in a hot, hungry kiss. Her tongue danced with his, darting in and out of each other’s mouths, mimicking the act they would soon complete. Franco found her clit with his thumb. He traced small circles around the sensitive bundle of nerves and she whimpered with need for him with each pass.
Franco moved one hand up to palm her right breast. His thumb brushed back and forth over the peak. Her nipple puckered instantly, pebbling to a hard point as her breasts grew heavy with need.
“Franco,” she begged. “Please.”
Ellie’s body was on fire. The anticipation building since she’d woken up that morning came to a head, heat snaking out from low in her belly to sear along her senses and drive her wild. She rocked against his hand, eagerly pursuing the release he held back.
Stroke by stroke, Ellie’s body tensed. Her thighs locked around Franco’s hips, back arched to press her breasts tight against the solid wall of his chest. Low, keening pleas slipped from her with increasing frequency as the coil of heat in Eleanor’s belly expanded, threatening to explode with the next touch, the next whisper of breath against her skin.
“Come, Bella mia,” Franco demanded, his thumb pressing hard and fast over her clit. He inserted two fingers inside of her, the thick digits filling Ellie and tipping her over the edge. She bucked hard against him, her hands gripping his shoulders as she cried out and came for him. Every muscle in her body, every nerve screaming as her world rocked on its axis for a moment and then righted itself.
Franco freed his hands from between them and lifted her. He turned, gently depositing Ellie on the bed before he stepped back and undressed. She watched him, her gaze travelling over each ridge of muscle as he revealed them. The soft light from the bedside lamps burnished his olive toned skin, casting shadows beneath the thick slabs of his pectorals. His biceps bulged as he pulled his shirt off and tossed it onto the bench they’d vacated.
Sitting up, Ellie crooked a finger at him as he reached for his belt.
“Let me,” she asked. “I want to discover what’s behind that for myself.”
He grinned and held his hands out to his side. Ellie scooted closer, her legs dangling off the edge of the bed as he stood still for her. She slid the thick leather from the clasp, her teeth nervously working at her lower lip as she reached for the button holding his jeans closed. Her fingers brushed against his abdomen, the skin pebbling with goosebumps beneath her touch.
“Nervous?” she chuckled at the reaction.
His soft laugh ruffled the hair on top of her head. “Yes. I don’t want to disappoint you.”
Ellie glanced up at him. “You aren’t.” She popped the button on his pants and slid the zipper down. Her hand slid inside the warm confines and caressed the hardness she found there. “Definitely not disappointing in the least.”
He groaned, catching Ellie by surprise as he pushed her down and caught her mouth in a fierce, needy kiss. Ellie brought her legs up, wrapping them around the small of his back as Franco kicked free of his jeans. He pressed into her, the thickness of his erection pressed against the soft fabric of her panties. She ground against him, enjoying the way he surged against her heat.
“You’ve got...” he asked.
She nodded, quickly flicking a hand toward her bedside table. “Over there.”
Franco gave her a hard kiss that curled her toes and left her panting with desire. He slipped from between her thighs and moved closer to the other side of the bed to pick up the box of condoms. Ellie watched as he pulled a dark blue packet from inside and tore it open. He leaned back, the thick length of his erection jutting from a thatch of trimmed ebony curls.
“Let me,” Ellie said as she scooted to sit up. She held her hand out and he placed the condom in her palm. Carefully, Ellie placed the latex on the tip of Franco’s cock and rolled the cylinder down until it sheathed him completely. She peered up at him and the intensity of his expression caused her pussy to clench.
Gently, Franco pushed her back against the pillows. He bent low, kissing down her belly as his hands skimmed over her hips and pulled her panties off. The silky material slid down her thighs. The soft brush of Franco’s fingers exciting her senses with a promise of more to come as he pulled the undergarment free and moved back up to kiss her again.
Ellie arched into him and Franco took advantage of the position to unsnap her bra. Her breasts sprang free as the front clasp released the voluptuous curves.
“Fuck,” he murmured against her lips. “You’re so beautiful. I don’t think I’ll last.”
Chuckling softly, Ellie shrugged free of her bra and tossed it to the floor. “You will,” she replied. “Now shush.”
He smiled against her skin, nudged her thighs further apart and settled between them. The weight of his lower body over hers pressed Ellie into the softness of the pillow top mattress. Lifting her hips, she rocked her core slowly over the rock hard length of his shaft. The head of his cock pushed against her clit and Ellie bit her lip to keep from crying out as sparks of ecstasy flew through her veins. She closed her eyes, savoring the friction between them.
“Ellie,” Franco groaned. He palmed her left breast again and, when the heat of his mouth enveloped her nipple, Ellie’s eyes flew open. She gazed down at him, lust winging through her with every suckle, every flick of his tongue.
Eleanor rocked her hips again, the hard ridge of him sliding over her eager flesh on the upstroke and impaling her smoothly on the downstroke. She held her breath, eyes wide as she waited for his reaction to suddenly being inside of her. Franco released her nipple, an expression of pure ecstasy stamped on his handsome features. Now that, she thought, is how a man should look when he’s inside a woman.
Franco was not more endowed than her Robbie, and yet, Ellie stretched more than ever before. She tested the waters with a slow tilt of her hips. The first subtle movement led to a second, more confident one, and then Ellie was lost as Franco took over, his hips pumping slow and steady against her.
Heat pooled in her belly again, less frantic than before but demanding all the same. She kissed Franco greedily, her lips claiming his between gasps for breath and moans of pleasure. Ellie held tight, her nails leaving small crescents in the thick muscles of Franco’s biceps as their bodies undulated together.
She lost her grip on his arms as Franco leaned back. He slid his hands beneath her knees, lifting Ellie’s legs and crossing them at the ankles against his chest. The new angle tilted her up further and the change revved up the heat burning through Ellie. Franco never stopped as they rearranged. He pumped harder, faster, driving her wild as he mastered her body with his own.
The new position opened her wide, leaving her swollen clit exposed, begging for attention. Ellie reached down, her fingertips finding the bundle of nerves easily. She pinched it between her fingers, fluttering them quickly.
“Oh...God,” she cried out. “I’m... gonna...”
Between one thrust and the next, Ellie went wild. Her free hand clutched at the duvet, while she rocked frantically against Franco. He clutched her hips, holding tight as he fucked her hard and dove over the precipice with her.
Arched tight as a bowstring, Ellie bit her lip to stifle her cry. Stars burst behind her eyelids, an explosion of fireworks echoing the ecstasy coursing through her every fiber.
“Fuck,” he groaned, grinding against her. “Ellie... Fuck.”
Ellie collapsed onto the bed, her body loose and completely spent. She licked her lips, gave him a small, satisfied smirk and nodded. “Yes,” she panted. “Ellie has been fucked. Very, very well.”
Franco chuckled softly and kissed her hard before dropping down to lie beside her. She rolled to her side, admiring the way his chest heaved as he fought for breath. He lazily lifted a hand, tweaking one of her elongated nipples.
“Yes,” he agreed. She looked up at him and matched his smile with one of her own. “Come, kiss me, Bella mia. I’m not done with you yet.”
Eleanor laughed softly and complied. She wasn’t done with him either.
~*~
Copyright © 2011 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
The Lists - Chapter Four
Sun, Sep 18 2011 06:00
| The Lists, erotic romance, Danielle
| Permalink
Content advisory: coarse language, oral sex, m/f sex
Recap: In Chapter Three, Crispin recieves an unexpected visitor, or two.
Crispin
The events of earlier that morning plagued Crispin as he walked to work. When Cris had returned home from his shift, Randy waited outside his apartment door and the cocky smirk on his face indicated trouble.
“So, you and Rissa, huh?”
Crispin refused to answer, unlocked the door and invited his buddy in for a beer. There wasn’t a male in the North Pole who didn’t lust after Rissa Claus. Lucky for Cris, she didn’t want anyone else but him—for the moment, anyway.
He’d explained the events of the past few days and waited for Randy to laugh, clap him on the shoulder in congratulations… something. Instead, the big guy leaned back against the counter, took a swig of his beer and studied him.
“So what they claimed you did was true?” he asked.
Cris nodded, took a deep breath and replied, “Yeah. I couldn’t resist. Dude, she’s a dead ringer for Rissa. Seriously, would you be able to say no to that?”
Randy laughed and shook his head. “Nope. The chance to screw Chris Claus’ daughter without the consequences attached? I’d tap it in a heartbeat.”
The ensuing silence stretched out until Randy spoke the words Crispin dreaded most.
“I want to see this Anna for myself. You’ve gotta let me come by tonight and show me.”
Despite Cris’ many objections and jaw cracking yawns, Randy wouldn’t take no for an answer. Crispin finally gave in after half an hour of back and forth. He needed to get his ass to bed and Randy would argue him into the ground if he didn’t give him what he wanted.
The Offices of Naughty and Nice were a quiet place during the day as Crispin learned when he strolled in. He smiled, said hello to a few of his coworkers on the way to his desk.
A coil of dread wriggled in the pit of his stomach as he sat queuing up the list of people he needed to review later. His best buddy was the impulsive type, even more than Cris, and nothing good could come of Randy’s visit to the office.
He’d just finished keying in the last sequence when someone leaned their hip against his desk. Cris glanced at the khaki covered offender and allowed his gaze to travel up a slightly rounded midsection to Gregory’s pudgy face. Muddy brown eyes blinked at Crispin from behind thick, black frames.
“Greg,” he addressed the day shifter.
“Crispin,” Gregory replied in his nasal voice. “I just wanted to stop by for a minute to let you know the cleaning staff found a—soiled—garment of yours in the trash bin this morning.”
Cris flinched internally but kept his cool; if Greg caught even a whiff of fear, Cris’ goose was cooked. The big tattle tale would be off and whispering in Santa’s ear before Crispin could say boo to stop him.
“Yeah, sorry about that.” Cris turned off his main monitor and swivelled to face Gregory. “I spilled some alfredo sauce when I was eating. Meant to take the shirt home and wash it but, guess I forgot.”
Gregory studied him intently for a moment, clearly assessing the validity of Cris’ statement. Crispin did his best to give the other elf nothing but a blank face. The sooner he got rid of the chubby supervisor, the better.
“I thought you were allergic to dairy,” Greg asked, suspicious.
Shit. Think fast, think fast.
“I found a dairy free recipe. It’s amazingly creamy,” Cris replied. “A little on the salty side. I’ll have to remember to adjust it next time.”
Smirking, he sat back in his chair and silently praised himself for the quick comeback.
Eyes narrowed to barely discernible slits, Greg glared at him. Crispin blinked and gave him the most innocent smile in his arsenal.
“Right, well,” Greg sniffed and pushed off the desk. “The cleaners dropped off your shirt a little while ago. It’s on the bunk in the staff room.”
Crispin nodded, turned back to his console and pushed a button.
“Great. Thanks,” he said. “Was there something else you needed?”
Feigning nonchalance, Cris waited until Gregory walked away before allowing the laughter he’d been holding back to surface. His shoulders shook as chuckle after chuckle rolled from his lips.
By nine o’clock, the last of the day shift elves had left the office and Crispin waited for Randy’s arrival. He’d set everything up, including diverting the feed from his computer to the large screen used for monitoring Santa’s progress on his Christmas run. The damn thing took up an entire wall of the office space and would make it as though Anna were in the room with them.
Occupied with the sound system wiring under his desk, he didn’t notice the dual set of footsteps at first. Not until sexy black stilettos and a pair of Ekin cross-trainers stepped into sight.
“What the hell, Randy?” Cris began. “I said you could come by. I didn’t say bring…”
His voice froze as the owner of the stilettos crouched to glance at him under the desk.
“Hey, handsome,” Rissa said. “I was on my way in to visit you when Randy showed up on the doorstep with the same purpose. What have you boys got planned for tonight?”
Momentarily stunned, Crispin could do nothing but blink at her. He swallowed convulsively and opened his mouth to speak.
“We’re just going to watch a movie together.” Randy beat him to the punch.
Rissa cocked a well groomed brow at him before looking back at Crispin.
“Really?” she asked. “What kind of movie? The kind you showed me last night, Cris?”
Shit. Damn. Fuck.
Wait…
Her words from the previous night floated through his mind. I think that might be doable. Could he? Did he dare?
“It is,” he replied with a grin. “Care to join Randy and me for a viewing of ‘The Anna Show’?”
A wicked smile spread slowly over her plump, glossed lips. Rissa turned her knees toward him and spread them just wide enough for him to see she’d come calling without her panties on. Supple skin, smooth and pink, glistened with moisture at the juncture of her thighs. Thank you, Gods.
“I’d love to,” she said. “Now, come out of there and give me a proper hello. I think we’ve got a few more things to do before the show starts.”
Crispin grinned, and crawled out from under the desk. He dusted off the knees of his dark blue jeans and stepped closer to Rissa. Sliding his arms around her waist, he glanced down to admire the ample cleavage on display. A good portion of her blouse lay open to the button even with the points of her nipples. A fine line existed between sexy and slutty; one button made all the difference. He and Randy liked to call it the slut button. With Rissa, the line was a mile wide and she was firmly planted on the sexy side.
Lowering his mouth to hers, Crispin nipped at Rissa’s lips. She gave his ass a demanding squeeze and he chuckled before pressing his mouth to hers in a slow, panty-wetting kiss.
Rissa’s soft moan and Randy’s cough pulled Cris back to the present. He backed off the kiss and smirked at the glazed look in Rissa’s eyes. Yeah, that was the look he liked to see on a woman—soft, sexy, and focused entirely on him.
The cuckoo clock chimed the half-hour mark. Crispin cast a quick glance at the big screen and grinned from ear to ear.
He planted a quick peck on Rissa’s swollen lips and released her. “Don’t move,” he said.
Crispin took several long strides to the wall-sized monitor and, whispering a few verses, flicked his fingertips across the screen. It had taken months to figure out the right combination of words and he’d been waiting for the right time to use the spell. A shimmer of magic floated across the surface of the LCD screen and two startled gasps sounded behind him. Crispin turned to see Rissa and Randy gaping at him.
“What did you do?” she asked.
Randy grinned widely, “You figured it out?”
Pleased with himself, Cris nodded at his friend. He moved back to Rissa’s side and slid his arms back around her waist.
“I thought you might like to participate in ‘The Anna Show’ instead of watching,” he said.
Her eyes widened and the accompanying smile was just as big. “You mean we can…”
“Walk through the screen and into her room,” he filled in for her. “Provided she’s up for it.” He glanced at Randy, all six-feet-four-inches of blond hair, blue eyed, surfer dude. “I doubt she’ll say no; especially not when we’re offering her the sun god over here.”
Chest puffed out to display his muscular pectorals, Randy winked at them. “I’ve never had a woman say no before. Well,” he grinned at Rissa, “Except for you.”
She returned his smile, her gaze never leaving Cris’. “You’re not my type. I like my men tall, dark, handsome, and rebellious. Right, baby?”
“Um, sure,” Cris replied. When had they gone from a quick lay in the control room to calling each other pet names? He looked into the chocolate depths of her eyes and caught a flicker of something there as she stared back at him. Was that? Oh, fuck…
“Cris?” she prompted.
He sighed and shook it off. Maybe he’d been wrong about the look and it was simply desire she’d been broadcasting. Lust. Right.
“Buddy,” Randy nudged him. “Where’d you go?”
Blinking, Crispin looked at his friend and then his lover. He shook his head to clear the cobwebs and gave them an apologetic smile.
“Zoned out. Sorry.”
Randy cocked an eyebrow at him. Lucky for Cris, his friend knew better than to press the issue in front of Rissa.
The cuckoo-clock chimed and, with its strident chirrups, dissipated the tension. Crispin stole a glance at the ‘Santa-tron’ as the Nice List elves jokingly referred to the immense computer screen. Anna stood at the end of her bed, staring at the spot where the invisible camera focused on her. Body wrapped in a diaphanous, petal pink wrapper, she traced the deep v that barely concealed her breasts and smiled, tempting whoever she thought might be watching.
Rissa disengaged from him and moved to stand in front of the screen. Cris blinked as the two figures merged into one. The women were exactly the same size, shape and proportion.
“Hot damn,” Randy exhaled beside him.
Cris glanced at his friend, and then back at the women. The way Randy’s eyes were devouring Anna made Crispin thankful his friend knew Rissa was off limits.
Smirking, Cris nudged Randy. He tilted his chin toward Anna.
“I’m going to go out on a limb and assume you like what you see?”
Randy rubbed his fingers over his lips. “Like? I think I’m in love.”
Crispin chuckled and stepped up to the monitor beside Rissa. “Seems like everyone on this side is up for some fun. Shall we step through and see if our little porn queen feels the same?”
With a sexy smile on her luscious lips, Rissa took his hand and nodded. “After you.”
Anna smiled warmly at him when Crispin stepped through into her bedroom. Her eyes widened as Rissa, and then Randy followed him over. She gave them a cursory glance, her eyes lingering a bit longer on Rissa before returning to Crispin.
“What’s all of this?” she asked.
He gave her a reassuring smile. “This is my friend Randy, and Rissa—my…”
“Girlfriend,” Rissa supplied. She squeezed his hand and he looked down to see her cock an eyebrow at him.
“Girlfriend, right.”
The human’s soft, husky laugh floated over him and Cris turned his attention back to her.
“Dare I ask why you brought them here?” she queried.
Stepping forward, Randy left Crispin staring at his broad back while he addressed Anna.
“Cris thought you might like an alternate diversion,” he offered. “You know, since he’s taken now.”
“Really?” Anna leaned to look at Crispin behind Randy and grinned mischievously. “Are you and Rissa staying? I’ve got an idea, but I think you already knew that and planned for it.” She returned her attention to Randy. “Isn’t that right, handsome?”
Randy nodded. “Damn straight.” He fell silent for a moment, then stepped back to look at each of them. “So, um, sex. We should have it, yes?”
Crispin glanced at the girls and the four of them burst into laughter.
~*~
Copyright © 2011 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
The Lists: Chapter Three
Mon, Aug 15 2011 06:00
| The Lists, erotic fiction, Danielle
| Permalink
Content advisory: coarse language, oral sex, m/f sex
Recap: In Chapter Two, Crispin pays his debt to Petra, but it isn’t the payment she expected.
Crispin
“Fuck.”
Crispin sat up straight for the third time since the start of his shift an hour earlier. The gouges Petra had left in his back continued to sting like a son of a bitch and he was finding it difficult to get comfortable.
He smirked. Her outrage at him calling out Anna’s name when he’d come was understandable, and funny as hell. Served the lying bitch right. The thought reminded him – Crispin owed Rissa a huge thank you. As it turned out, Petra hadn’t been the only one to come in early the night he’d gone to Anna. The difference was, Rissa had shown up shortly after he’d left. Petra hadn’t noticed her presence in the staff room thanks to her voyeuristic moment in the observation room and subsequent bribery outside the launch deck.
“Bitch,” he growled and flung himself from the chair. The cuckoo clock chimed nine. Plenty of time to hunt down a pillow for his back and get comfy before the nightly ‘Anna Show’ began.
The tiny bells on the tips of his shoes jingled as he walked and Cris laughed softly at the joke the footwear represented. He’d begun wearing them on a lark in the toy room and, when his promotion had come through, dubbed them his lucky slippers. Not many people raised their eyebrows at them anymore. The funny footwear had become as commonplace as his easy grin.
“Hey Cris.”
“Rissa?” he gasped. “What are you still doing here?”
His gaze roamed over her. Long brown hair, flashing green eyes and curvy in all the right places. She was a dead ringer for Anna and the sight of her stirred his cock to life. The black, low cut top and red micro mini left little to the imagination and his had no problem filling in the blanks. Fuck. Yeah, he’d like to – absolutely.
“How’s your back?” she asked with a smile. “Still killing you? Betcha that chair is a bitch after a couple of hours into your shift.”
Cris smirked and shrugged. “I’m dealing. What are you still doing here, Ris?”
Her lashes lowered in a flirty manner as she stepped closer. His dick went from half-mast to full salute at warp speed. Soft, full breasts pressed against him. Her perfume, like warm sugar cookies, filled his senses.
“I thought I’d stick around. See if you needed any help putting ointment on those scratches.”
“Ointment?” he squeaked.
Rissa’s rich laugh tickled his ears. The warm rush of her breath beat against his chest, heating his skin through the ‘Rudolph the Brown Noser Reindeer’ t-shirt. Cris closed his eyes and took a shallow breath.
I can’t screw Santa’s daughter. I can’t screw Santa’s daughter. He repeated the mantra, praying someone else had stayed and would come in any minute to save him from himself.
“Crispin, open your eyes and look at me,” she commanded. When he didn’t comply, she slid one of her hands between them and gave his package an attention grabbing squeeze.
He did as she asked, if only so she would release the firm grip she had on his genitals. Rissa gifted him with a satisfied smile and let go.
“Why me, Rissa?” he asked. “I’m sure any guy you want would be happy to have your attentions.”
“I know,” she pouted. “But I don’t want any of them. I want you, Cris.”
Shit. The one woman who was so off-limits she might as well be shrouded in a glass case with a top of the line alarm system wanted him.
“Listen, Anna,” he blurted. “I mean, Rissa. We can’t….”
She cut him off. “Wait. Did you just call me Anna?”
Crapsickles. She’d caught the slip. “Yeah. Sorry. I was thinking of her before I came in here looking for a cushion. Guess she’s been on my mind a bit too much lately.”
“Really?” she studied him. He squirmed like a bug under a microscope. “Come with me. I think you need to show me this little human who has you bound up in knots.”
“Aw, fuck.”
Rissa grabbed a pillow from the bed by the door and strode out. He slowly followed behind. No point in rushing his demise. When she got a look at her doppelganger the jig would be up.
Crispin reclined against the pillow Rissa had insisted on lining his chair with earlier. He glanced at the clock counting down the seconds on the monitor. T-minus ten seconds until Anna walked into her bedroom and his world went to shit.
His gaze travelled over Rissa as she surveyed the bank of monitors. She was turned away from him as she studied the bedroom on display. He admired the line of her back and the way her ass formed a heart shape beneath the stretchy fabric of her skirt.
Captain Happy bucked in his pants and he stifled a groan. Not now. Please, not when Anna was about to give Rissa all the ammo she needed to drag him into her bed. Not that he’d complain much. Her father, however, would string him up by his nuts and let the reindeer use him for tetherball.
The cuckoo clock began sounding his death knell in the other room and Cris jumped nervously, nearly toppling from his chair in the process.
“Oh, she’s pretty,” Rissa complimented the woman on screen.
“What?” Cris looked up, stunned.
Anna stood at the foot of her bed and looked directly into the camera. Brazenly, she sucked a finger to wet the tip and brought it down to circle the crest of a heavy globe. Her eyes flashed mischievously. He knew what she was doing but he couldn’t give her what she wanted. Not tonight. Not with Santa’s daughter standing two feet from him, eyes glued to the screen.
Rissa turned to face him, the same glint flashing from her gaze as it raked upward from the bells on his slippers to the bulge in his pants and higher.
“I understand now,” she smirked. “You want me, but you’ll settle for her because you think I’m off-limits to you. Is that it, Cris?”
He swallowed hard. “Yes. No. Maybe?”
Laughter like sleigh bells tinkled from her lips. “Oh, honey. Are you scared of what Daddy might do if he finds out one of his elves fucked me?”
“Yes. Maybe. No?” Damn it. This was not going the way he’d envisioned things would one day go between them.
Crispin took a deep breath, sat straight and pinned her with his wintergreen eyes. “Listen,” he began. “You’re the boss’ daughter. Anyone who tries to get into your pants is likely to suffer some kind of punishment at your dad’s hands. I like my dangly bits right where they are thanks.”
She kicked his feet apart and planted her Namolo Flahnik’s between them. Her knees pressed against his crotch as she leaned in close. Once again, Rissa’s warm sugar cookie scent swirled around him and he couldn’t help but wonder if she’d taste as good as she smelled. Probably better, he mused.
“Guess you’re not quite the man I thought you were,” she murmured. Her warm breath gusted softly over his ear sending waves of goose bumps out over his skin. “You are a man, right, Cris?”
Crispin saw her taunt for what it was, a gauntlet thrown down. A dare. Her own version of catch me if you’re man enough to do it, and he most definitely was man enough. More than.
Movement on the screen behind Rissa caught his attention. Anna had moved on with her nightly orgasmfest while he and her double sparred.
“What do you want, Crispin?” Rissa demanded. “Me or her?”
He glanced from one woman to the other. Both forbidden fruit and equally as tempting.
“You. Her. Fuck.”
Rissa cocked a chestnut brow at him. “Both of us?”
“Yes,” he sighed.
She smirked. “I think that might be doable. But first….”
Brain too busy focusing on the ‘doable’ part of Rissa’s statement, Cris didn’t notice what she was doing. His hips jerked with the force of her yank on the fly of his pants and pulled him back to the present.
“What the hell?” he yelped. “Rissa?”
He spotted her kneeling between his thighs, hands full of his jeans and a wicked gleam in her eyes. The cotton candy pink tip of her tongue swept out to moisten her lips and Captain Happy jumped in response. Traitor.
“Shush,” she admonished. “Sit back and let me.”
Cris wanted to say no, he really did, but his head moved up and down in a nod. His hips lifted to assist Rissa with the removal of his jeans and came back down on the warm leather of his chair.
“Ris…” he began, but the warm sweep of her tongue up the length of his cock shut him up. He sat mesmerized by Rissa and the way she licked him like a Tootsie Pop, the Crispin flavored variety. It would take more than sixty-two licks to get to his center though.
Leaning back in the chair, Cris gripped the armrests and let Rissa do what she wanted. Could he really say no to the woman of his dreams when she knelt between his knees and slid the length of his dick between her plump lips? Hell, no.
The pain in his shoulders flared as he pushed against the back of the chair. He hissed, the discomfort adding an edge to the sensations Rissa created with her tongue on his cock. Her head bobbed steadily over his crotch, the soft slurping of her sucking the only sound in the room besides his heavy breathing.
Rissa pulled up, her tongue swirling over the engorged head of his shaft and teasing the sensitive edges of the crimson mushroom cap. A drop of precum glistened from the slit and he held still as she licked it up and then sucked him down to the root in one swift swallow.
“Fuck,” he groaned and then sighed. “Yeah.”
She hummed softly, the gentle vibrations against the tip of his cock sending a layer of goose bumps out over his skin. Crispin gripped the chair arms tighter and revised his earlier thought about how many licks it would take to make him come. The things Rissa was doing to him, she’d wreak havoc on his stamina with another move like the last one.
“Rissa,” he pleaded. “You’re killing me.”
Her answer came in the form of a muffled chuckle around his girth and a quick tug of his balls. Crispin bucked off the chair, teeth clamped together in ecstasy. He promised himself: when they were done, he’d thank every god he could think of for Rissa’s interest in him. Paradise made flesh? Yeah, she was it.
Rissa waited for him to settle his ass back into the chair before continuing her ministrations. She worked her mouth up and down, cheeks hollowing slightly each time she bobbed upward.
Cris dug his fingers into the soft mass of Rissa’s hair, neither forcing her movements nor restricting them. His hips twitched between Rissa and the seat, the leather creaking with each subtle thrust against her lips.
Breath coming in short, sharp gasps, Crispin gave her hair a gentle tug and hoped she’d understand the signal. Rissa sucked hard and he let out a strangled moan as the tingle in his lower back worked its way forward in a rush of heat.
“Rissa… fuck,” he grunted.
She pulled back mere seconds before a thick, heavy stream of cum shot out of his cock. Cris’ hips jerked as spasm after spasm rocked him.
“Now that,” she said with a smirk, “is damn sexy.”
Crispin grunted as the last wave of his orgasm pumped onto his stomach. He looked up at Rissa from where he sat sprawled in the console chair.
“Totally not how I expected this to end,” he panted. Cris looked down at his soiled shirt and chuckled. “Good thing I keep a spare shirt in the staff room.”
Placing a kiss on the base of his shaft, Rissa winked at him and stood. She leaned back against the desk, lifting slightly to rest her ass on the edge. Leaning forward, she ran her hands up over the supple length of her thighs until they caught in the hem of her skirt.
Cris waited, eager to see where she was going with the demonstration. He peeled off his soiled shirt and dropped it in the wastebasket beneath the desk without looking away.
Fingers hooked into the hem of her miniskirt, Rissa inched it up agonizingly slow. He finally got a glimpse of what lay beneath the scrap of material and groaned; bare skin, glistening pink with moisture and nothing else. No panties to keep him from leaning forward and tasting, finding out for himself if she tasted as good as she smelled.
Scooting closer, Crispin skimmed his hands up Rissa’s thighs. He slipped his fingers beneath her bottom and she lifted to allow him to cup her firm ass cheeks in his palms.
Securely in his grasp, Rissa placed one stiletto-clad foot on either side of him and rocked forward. One slim finger teased at the seam of her pussy, smearing the evidence of her arousal over the shaved surface.
“Go ahead,” she urged. “I want you to fuck me with your mouth, Cris.”
Crispin slid his hands forward, thumbs pulling her nether lips apart to expose the swollen pearl at the apex. Mouth watering in anticipation, he leaned in and slowly swept his tongue from the dark dip of her hole to the hard nub of her clit. He teased the small bundle of nerves, swirling his tongue around it and sucking on the tender flesh.
Sugar cookies, he thought. Never gonna look at another one the same.
Rissa sank the fingers of one hand into his hair, her nails gently scraping along his scalp as she rocked against his mouth. He glanced up and groaned; she’d pulled aside the deep v of her top and her free hand worked at her light brown nipples.
Less than five minutes before, he’d come all over himself but Crispin felt himself growing hard again. He sent a thank you up to the gods of quick recovery and refocused his attention on the sweet, slippery ambrosia on his tongue.
The tightening of her fingers in his hair was the first clue to Rissa’s impending orgasm. Her soft mewls of pleasure turned to pleading, urging cries when he slipped two fingers into her tight pussy and stroked hard and fast. Rissa’s inner walls grasped at him, pulling him in deeper with each flutter.
Waiting until the first, strong squeeze of her release, Crispin pulled away from Rissa. He withdrew a small foil packet from his pocket, ripped it open as he stood and quickly sheathed himself with the condom. Gripping Rissa’s thighs, he slowly pushed inside of her and groaned at the tight heat surrounding him.
“Fuck,” he cursed.
“Yes!” she cried.
“Please do,” a voice from the doorway encouraged.
Crispin froze and turned his head. Surely he’d imagined the familiar voice. His eyes widened at the sight of his tall, blond best friend. Nope, not imagining anything.
“Randy?” Crispin frowned. “What the fuck?”
“You said to drop in… anytime,” Randy said. He gave them a cocky smirk. “So, this is what happens on the Naughty List night shift. Nice. How do I get in on the action?”
Rissa chose that moment to speak up, “Maybe another night, handsome. Tonight, it’s just me and Cris. Now go away, you’re fucking up my orgasm.”
Randy saluted them and sauntered out. His laughter trailed back to them as he walked away.
“I’m sorry,” Cris said.
Rissa rocked her hips against him. “Don’t be. Now, where were we?”
~*~
Copyright © 2011 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
The Lists - Chapter Two : Petra
Wed, Jul 20 2011 06:00
| The Lists, erotic romance, Erotic, m/f, erotic fiction, Danielle, Novella, Explicit Sex
| Permalink
Content advisory: coarse language, oral sex, m/f sex
Recap: In Chapter One we met Crispin, an elf in charge of watching over Santa's Naughty List. Cris couldn't resist visiting one of the people on his list and getting into some naughtiness of his own.
The bench beneath her bottom was incredibly hard. Who designed these things? Being called on the carpet was supposed to be uncomfortable for the offender. Not the witnesses and spectators.
Petra surveyed Crispin as he stood before Dewar, the head of their department. Six-two, short black hair, shoulders like a linebacker and a tight ass. Cris looked nothing like the leotard wearing pointy shoed elves pictured on the cards humans exchanged during the holiday season.
Her gaze travelled down the length of his body, ending up at Crispin’s feet. She hid a startled laugh behind her hand. Pointy toed slippers complete with bells stuck out from the bottoms of his jeans. Cocky bastard. The informal jeans and untucked shirt were bad enough, but the shoes were too much. Maybe Dewar would notice the footwear and add an extra day or two to the sentence. Oh, the things she could dream up for the naughty elf to do while he served out his punishment.
The image of Cris’ straining backside and thighs while he nailed the human replayed in her mind. She’d come into the office and found the visual feast on the monitors just as Crispin and his playmate were nearing the end of who knew how many sac sessions. Her eyes had taken in the messed sheets, pillows littering the floor and a variety of sex toys strewn around the bed. The room, and couple, looked like the aftermath of a porn movie in the making.
According to the display on the transport module, Cris had left the North Pole shortly after ten PM and Petra stood waiting for his return at eight minutes after six AM. He’d been gone long enough to go a few rounds with the voluptuous brunette. The demand she’d made of him when he returned was based on assumptions. Luckily, Crispin didn’t know how much or how little she’d seen, and she planned to keep it that way.
Dewar’s gavel smashed down on the desk and snapped Petra from her musings. The other spectators had begun to rise from their seats and file out of the room. She’d missed the judgement. Crap.
Grabbing the arm of a short redhead, she asked what sentence Dewar had given. The woman smiled and patted Petra’s hand.
“He was let off.”
“He what?” she gaped. “But how?”
“Cris is a good boy and without video evidence of what happened while he was out of the office there wasn’t much Dewar could say, or do.”
Dumbfounded, Petra thanked the woman and let her continue out of the hearing room. Well, didn’t that just screw up her plans for the weekend? Rising, she glanced over at Crispin where he stood talking with Rissa, one of the other List watchers. Had he slept with her, too? Probably, she looked just like the human tart Petra had caught him with the day before.
No matter, he was due at her place later that night to fulfill his part of their bargain.
“Speaking of which,” she chided herself. “I need to get preparations under way.”
Petra gave her honey blonde hair one final fluff as she glanced at the clock above her mantle. Two minutes to eight. Where was he? Had Crispin changed his mind about their agreement now that he was free of mistrust? Panic and suspicion rose up to choke her.
Breath coming in short gasps, heart racing, she nearly missed the subtle knock at her door. She cast a quick glance at the clock again. Eight, on the button.
“Petra?” Crispin’s voice rang out from the hallway. “It’s Cris.”
He’d come. She smirked and walked across the room to let him in. If she played her cards right, he’d keep coming until the morning bell rang. Twelve hours in her bed wasn’t too high a price to pay for his freedom, was it?
“Cris,” she greeted. Petra stepped aside, the hem of her lingerie flowing around the bottom of the door as she pulled it open wider. “You came.”
Her heart dropped a little when she looked him over. After all the effort she’d gone through with bathing, perfuming, her hair and the outfit – he’d shown up in his usual jeans and t-shirt. The same ones he’d been wearing at the hearing, minus the slippers. Thank you, small blessings.
“We had an agreement,” he noted. “I’m a man of my word.”
Crispin wandered in and she closed the door, waiting to see if he’d comment on the trouble she’d gone to for him.
Candles glittered on the mantle and side tables and lit the room with a soft, muted glow. Her favorite Mary Banilow CD played softly in the background and a trail of crimson poinsettia petals led the way to her bedroom.
“I hope you like it?” she bit her lip nervously. “I wanted to give the evening a little romance.”
He lifted a shoulder nonchalantly. A soft, resigned sigh floated over to her.
“You really didn’t have to,” he replied. “I’m not here for romance, Petra.”
“But…” she stumbled on her words.
“Listen,” he turned to face her. “You said you wanted what I gave Anna. If you were paying any kind of attention while indulging your inner voyeur, you’d know – what Anna and I did was straight up fucking. No romance. No seduction. Just wham, bam and see ya never.”
“I see.”
A long, tapered finger flipped the gossamer ruffles over her breasts. The movement held a tinge of sarcasm, if one could assign the emotion to such a thing.
“If you did,” Cris began but cut the sentence short with a sigh. “Let’s just do this. I assume your room is at the end of the petal trail?”
Petra nodded. Her cheeks flamed with embarrassment but she refused to back down. Crispin, the man she’d been fantasizing about since the moment their paths had crossed outside Santa’s office, was here in her apartment. Sure, he was there because of her lie and manipulation but if he was going to be a cold bastard about it – so be it.
She followed him into the room, narrowly avoiding being snagged by the shirt Cris whipped off. The strong lines of his back bulged with each movement, recalling the way they’d flexed on the screen. If she hadn’t already been wet with anticipation, she was positively gushing now.
A light dusting of freckles scattered over the broad expanse of Cris’ shoulders and back. The monitors hadn’t shown that sexy little detail when she’d watched him fuck Anna.
Crispin dropped his pants to reveal dark green jock-style underwear. The smooth, firm globes of his ass framed by emerald straps tempted her to reach out and touch him. Rock solid muscles flexed as he shifted to toe off his jeans and step out of them.
“Do you have any toys?” he asked while turning to face her.
Petra blinked, confused. “Toys?”
“Yeah,” he smirked. “A vibrator? Dildo? Anything?
She stared at him, bewildered. “No, I figured you’d bring anything you expected to use or need.” Then it struck her. Of course he wouldn’t. Anna’s bed had been littered with sex toys when she’d gotten a look at the two of them. There was no way Crispin had taken all of that with him from the office. She blushed, “Oh. Did you... Are they something you need?”
He gave her a bland look and Petra glanced toward the bed. At the rate things were going, she’d never get him into the sac.
“I don’t need them,” he finally replied. “They’re just nice to have on hand so I can take a break while working you up to the next orgasm. I’ve got great recovery time but even I need a little rest in between.”
Cris reached out and flicked the thin strap off her left shoulder. The material draped over her breast lopsidedly before the other side joined it with another quick flick to the right strap.
The diaphanous gown slid down to pool around her waist and hips. Bared to his gaze, she stood tall beneath his scrutiny. He could look his fill, she’d seen him in action and every inch of Cris’ body was committed to memory.
A gentle touch skated across the underside of her right breast. The tip hardened instantly. Desire flooded through her, stealing her breath as she waited to see what Crispin would do next.
Stepping close, Crispin brushed a thumb over an erect nipple. Warm lips caressed her throat while one of his hands drifted down her back to cup her backside through the thin negligee.
“Relax, Petra,” he murmured between tiny kisses. “I won’t bite. Touch me. You wanted this. Take it.”
Petra crushed herself to him. Her hands slithered around to grasp at his rear, nails sinking into the naked flesh she’d admired moments ago. Emboldened by his grunt of approval, she turned her face toward Cris’ and caught his mouth in a tawdry kiss. Her teeth nipped at his lower lip when he tried to cut the tongue tangle short. If she wanted kisses, he was damn well going to oblige.
Smooth silk whispered down, caressing the curve of her thighs, the backs of her knees and calves to form a puddle at her feet. The thin cotton of Crispin’s briefs remained as the only barrier between them. They did little to disguise the burgeoning erection pressed tight against Petra’s belly. Cris might not want her but parts of his anatomy did.
Before she realized what he was doing, Crispin picked her up and climbed onto her bed. He lowered her to the coverlet and tossed off the dozen ornamental pillows until she lay flat beneath him. Petra reached up to pull him down but found her arms empty as he dropped out of reach.
Playful, teasing eyes looked up at her while he tugged the dusky pink tip of a breast into his mouth. He suckled her hard, teeth grazing over the taut flesh. His mouth released her tit with an audible pop and traveled over to its twin to lavish the same treatment on it.
“Cris,” she moaned. Her back arched, pressing more of her breast up for him to touch and taste with his mouth.
He nipped at her. “Shush.”
“Why?” she asked. He nipped at her again and Petra shut her mouth.
“Good girl,” he praised. Sitting back, Cris slid the briefs down his thighs and freed his erection. The thick length bobbed free, stretching almost to his belly button as he leaned back to remove the garment. A cocky gleam filled his wintergreen eyes when he looked down at her. Balls cradled in one hand, he tossed the underwear aside and began to slowly stroke his dick with the other. “You want this?” he asked. She opened her mouth to respond and he shook his head. “No, no talking. Show me what you want.”
Petra studied him for a moment.
Letting her thighs fall open, she reached between them and dipped a finger between the slick folds of her slit. Slowly, she coated the digit with her juices and then brought it up to her mouth. Her tongue swirled around her finger, licking the musky evidence of her desire from it while she stared at Cris.
He grinned, released his cock and slid lower on the bed. Cris’ hands snagged her legs as he moved and pulled her to the edge of the mattress. His shoulders held her thighs apart and he leaned in to kiss and nip at the soft skin bracketing his face.
The firm point of Cris’ tongue slowly slicked up the seam of her folds. He found the hooded nubbin at the apex with ease, like someone who’d been there before and was familiar with her terrain.
Crispin licked and sucked at her between playful, teasing nips. The light edge of pain was new to her. Gregory had never done anything like that to her the few times he’d coerced her into bed. More often than not she would satisfy him with a quick blow job and go merrily on her way. Sex with him consisted of a touch here, a caress there and a few minutes later he’d lay spent, snoring into the pillow beside her. Loser. Never again.
She had an inkling of what a real man could do between the sheets. Petra swore to never again settle for less than what she deserved.
Her bedmate must have sensed her distraction. With a sharp suck on her clit, Cris brought her back to the present and arched her off the bed. The intense pleasure of his mouth sealed tight against her pussy and his thick fingers shoved deep inside her hole erased any thoughts of Greg and his amateurish sexual encounters.
Petra moaned, writhing with each suck and push. A feverish need burgeoned in her belly. Tiny tendrils of heat snaked out until finally, the most intense orgasm she’d ever experienced blasted through to her extremities. Bucking and screaming she was a wild thing as crest after crest rode her.
The tremors began to ease and a new sensation replaced the heat of Crispin’s mouth. He loomed over her, the thick length of his cock filling her with every glorious inch. His balls thwacked against her ass as he pushed in hard and fast.
“Fuck,” he groaned and pulled back.
Cris settled into a steady rhythm, hard and slow. With each thrust he withdrew nearly to the head and slammed inside with a low grunt. He ground against her, fucking her just as he’d done on the monitors.
She dug her nails into the flexing muscles of his back, raking them down while she arched and whimpered for more. Her thighs flexed around him, holding tight as she rocked her hips to meet his over and over.
The fire in her veins built again from a minute spark to a raging inferno of lust, need and desire. Overwhelming in its intensity, her second orgasm slammed through Petra with vicious ferocity. She came, screaming with each mind-numbing pulse. Her nails shredded Crispin’s skin with each wild arch of her back.
Tears slid from the corners of her eyes as she drifted in a blissful, satiated state. Cris’ cock ploughed into her with increasing speed. His breathing came in short, sharp gasps and his handsome face screwed up tighter into a grimace with each thrust.
“Gonna come,” he panted. “Fuck. Gonna come.”
A few more heavy shoves into her and Crispin reared back with a roar. His hips locked against her, the heat of his release filling Petra as he jerked against her.
“Anna,” he whispered.
Petra froze, certain she’d heard wrong.
Crispin placed a quick kiss on her lips and dropped to the mattress. “Fuck, Anna. You’re unbelievable.”
“Anna?” she raged. “You fucking bastard! How dare you?”
Gathering the sheets around her, Petra shoved him off the bed and glared angrily at him when he rose. His shoulders lifted and fell with suppressed laughter as he gathered his clothes and wandered to the bedroom door.
“What’s the matter, Petra?” he drawled. A smirk curved his lips and mirth glittered in his evergreen eyes. “I gave you exactly what you asked for, honey. A fast fuck. You never said I couldn’t visualize someone else while I did you.”
“You…” she gaped. “Get out, Crispin. Just… Get out.”
She caught a glimpse of his back as he left and felt a small grain of satisfaction at the wreckage she’d left behind. Explain that one to your precious Anna, asshole.
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
The Lists
Mon, Jun 20 2011 06:00
| erotic fiction, Danielle
| Permalink
Crispin
Content Advisory: m/f intercourse, masturbation, frank/coarse language
The wind outside howled, rattling the windows in their casings with its ferocity. Snow slanted down in a torrential deluge to cover the frostbitten terrain. The morning shift would be lucky to make it in. If they did – they’d be shovelling out the walkway and entrance for most of the day before they even got inside to work. The footprints from the departing staff were already obscured from view courtesy of the mid-summer storm. Thirty minutes and all traces of their presence outside were gone.
Lovely. If his relief didn’t make it in Crispin would have to stay on shift until another elf arrived. Then he’d be forced to stay in the staff room to avoid being late for work. He’d also be stuck in the building with the woman who lusted after him like a child stalking a lollipop.
Cris shuddered and glanced dispassionately out his office window. The sign post at the end of the yard advertising the location of ‘The Offices of Naughty and Nice’ barely discernable through the gusts of windswept snow. Summer in the North Pole sucked.
Turning his gaze back to the bank of monitors, Cris flipped through the Naughty List offenders until he found the one he wanted.
Anna Krystle. Offense: wanton masturbation. A long list of elves followed suit. None had been able to ‘cure’ the woman of her addiction to self-pleasuring. Crispin didn’t see touching a body like hers as anything that needed curing. In fact, he shared her addiction wholeheartedly.
The cuckoo clock in the other room called out ten p.m. and, right on time, Anna wandered into view.
Luscious curves, plump breasts, lithe legs and dark hair curling down to the contour of the most amazing ass he’d ever seen. Would she start off this evening with vibrators, fingers, or his personal favorite – her curved glass dildo? Didn’t really matter. Watching Anna masturbate was a thing of beauty.
When he’d first discovered her six months ago the delicious little woman had been writhing on her bed. Breasts thrust in the air, her back arched as she vigorously worked a thick purple vibrator in and out of her glistening pussy with one hand while the other rubbed and slapped at her clit. Never had he set eyes on something so erotic, sexy and naughty.
A wide grin spread over his lips as Anna bent, pert ass pointed straight at the hidden camera, to retrieve something from the chest at the end of her bed. Crispin’s grin widened further, the little minx’ dusky pink nether lips glistened with moisture.
Freeing his raging erection from the tight confines of his jeans, Cris slowly stroked the eight inches of hardened flesh. Thankfully, being on the night shift afforded him the privacy to jerk off without worry of a co-worker walking in at the wrong moment. Nothing ruined a good handjob more than the idea of Petra staring him down. Rumors abounded that she was able to suck the chrome off a bumper, but Petra wasn’t getting anywhere near Crispin if he could avoid her. Luckily, she and Gregory had left half an hour ago. No interruptions tonight.
Cris shook his head and focused on the screen. Anna sat on the end of her bed, feet propped wide on her toy chest. He groaned, hand tightening over his cock as he got a look at the toy she’d chosen. Dual ended, clear and ridged – the surgical grade glass dildo. Yee-frickin-haw. It was going to be a damn fine night after all.
Watching her work the curved glass between the swollen lips of her sex was a visual feast he was incapable of ignoring. He turned up the sound; the sweet auditory candy of her moans caressed his ears as they floated out from the surround sound system. The boys in accounting had balked at the expense, but Crispin had fought hard for the speakers. Nothing conveyed Anna’s sultry sighs, guttural groans and muted moans like the collection of subwoofers, tweeters and other speakers spread throughout the room.
“Come on, baby,” he coaxed. Cris leaned back in his chair, thighs splayed wide as he worked his right hand in a tight twist up and down the length of his engorged cock. The other hand pressed one digit against the pucker of his ass.
Anna cried out, the gush of her first orgasm riveting Cris’ attention to the screen. “Yes,” she groaned. “Mmm, yes.”
She didn’t stop, she never did. One orgasm wasn’t enough for his dirty little Anna. School teacher by day, she turned into his personal porn star by night and he loved it.
Cris stroked harder, faster as Anna drilled the dildo into her pussy and went for number two. She’d switched from sitting on the edge of the bed to sprawling across the coverlet. Her rounded hips rose and fell with each push of the glass rod between thighs spread wide. Wide enough Crispin was sure he’d fit perfectly between them were the elves not forbidden to visit the humans they oversaw.
Sure, he’d watched her from a distance. Lurking in her favorite bookstore, sipping a drink at her usual watering hole – he’d done all of those, but never, ever had he spoken to or approached the petite brunette. The forbidden fruits were always the sweetest and Cris ached to sample the juice from the sexy morsel on his screen. Just once he wanted to slide inside of her, bury up to his balls and nail her until she came again and again.
He could almost taste the musky sweetness of her on his tongue; feel the slippery heat of her slit as it slid up and down on him. She’d squeeze tight around his dick, he just knew – had dreamed of her every morning when he drifted to sleep.
“Fuck, Anna,” he groaned as lightning raced along his spine. His cock jerked, straining toward the woman crying out a second orgasm on the monitors.
Crispin made the decision without giving the consequences much thought. He’d pay later, but in this very moment all he wanted or cared about was getting to Anna.
Painful though it was, he zipped himself back into his jeans and took off down the hall toward the one room kept off limits except in case of dire emergency. Crispin smirked as he pushed the door open and stepped onto the glowing neon blue surface of the transportation module. Later, he promised himself, he’d claim to have gone with a ‘cure’ for her naughty masturbation problem. Sure, his supervisor would check the recording to make sure Cris told the truth. Too bad he’d forgotten to push ‘Record’ on Anna’s feed before the shift had started. Oops.
He punched in Anna’s coordinates, followed by his security code and gave his shoulders an anticipatory shake. “I’m coming, baby,” he whispered and punched the launch button. “I’m so fucking coming for you.”
Seeing her in person, the lust and arousal perfuming her bedroom was even better than Crispin could ever have imagined. The high tech monitors totally failed to do the rosy flush of her flesh any kind of justice. Her skin held the light blush of a peach drenched in rich cream.
Anna stretched out and panting was a thing of exquisite beauty. Her cries had escalated from the usual husky moans to a wordless keening – a plea he intended to answer so thoroughly she’d walk funny for days.
Crispin stepped out of the darkness, pushed the soggy towel at her feet aside and knelt between them. Never had he seen anything more beautiful than the woman sprawled out beneath him. The tangles of her hair framed a dark halo around Anna’s head, her chest heaved and the heavy globes of her tits bobbled with each shuddering inhale.
Unable to resist, he slid a finger down between the valley of her breasts. A fine golden shimmer of magic marked his passage along her skin. Anna’s eyes flew open, the green orbs fixating on him as she stilled. Recognition flared instantly. “I know you,” she panted. “Bookstore guy. How did you get in here?”
“Crispin,” he confirmed. A gentle flare of magic pushed from his fingertips as he traced her contours. She hadn’t panicked at his presence, yet. Things were looking up for him.“As for the rest? Let’s just say I have a way of getting into places that you wouldn’t believe if I told you the specifics.” He leaned in and kissed her hungrily, “I’ve been watching you and couldn’t resist any longer. I need you, Anna.”
A slow inviting grin spread over her lips. Anna reached down between them, freeing his erection from the confines of Cris’ pants before he registered what she was doing. Warmth closed around him, her hand stroking the turgid length of flesh from root to the crimson mushroom head.
“I know, Cris,” she smirked. “I’ve been waiting for you.” Her fingers squeeze, twisting as they covered the tip of his shaft and slid back down. “I’ve been watching you too, waiting for the day you’d come on to me.”
Cris cursed, his cock bucking with the news that she wanted him just as badly. “So worth it. You’re so worth it.”
Disengaging from her hand, Cris shucked his jeans. His t-shirt followed the pants to the floor before he crawled back between her thighs, pushing Anna further up onto the bed. He draped her knees over his arms, locked his mouth to hers in a fiery kiss and pushed into the slick heat of her pussy with one firm shove. Balls tight against her ass, Cris held still, savouring the ripple of her muscles as she adjusted to the size of him. Fuck, she gripped him tighter than he imagined.
“Cris,” she cried out. Her hips bucked, trying to get him to move but he held firm. If he only ever got to do this once, he was damned well going to enjoy every second.
“Just. A. Sec.” he groaned.
She gave him half a heartbeat before bucking her hips against him. “Now, Cris.”
Her sexy demand broke his concentration. Crispin reared back and drove in hard. He pulled out to the head and slammed home with each heavy thrust. Anna moaned with his retreat and pleaded for more, harder, faster when he pushed in through the tight clench of her core.
Crispin couldn’t get enough. His tongue tasted the column of Anna’s throat, lapped at the sharp angle of her collar bones.
“Yes,” she gasped between moans. “Yes, Cris.”
Crispin groaned, jaw clenched as she squeezed tight and came around him. The ripples of her orgasm pulled him in, milking his shaft with each contraction, but he wasn’t done yet – not by a long shot.
Adjusting his grip on her legs, Cris rolled until Anna straddled him. Her hands came to rest on his pectorals and he hissed when the sharp nails on her fingertips punched into his skin as she rocked her hips to test the angle.
Anna leaned back, seating herself fully on his cock. Slowly, she lifted and Crispin watched, mesmerised as the length of his dick – glistening with her juices – sank back into her inch by rock hard inch. It was the most erotic thing he’d ever seen, and he’d seen plenty. They didn’t call it ‘The Naughty List’ for nothing.
Crispin let her take the lead for a moment but the slow, sensual rocking quickly drove him insane. He grasped her hips, held Anna steady and plunged up into her with wild, wanton abandon.
The tingle at the base of his spine came all too soon. Cris stifled a groan, slowed his pace but it was too late. Heat blasted through his, scorching away any thought of holding back. Grasping Anna’s hips tightly, Cris jackhammered into her. Burrowing deep he spilled the most intense orgasm of his life as she clenched around him one more time, milking every last drop he had to give.
Regaining his senses a moment later, he grinned lazily at the sight of Anna draped over the front of him completely dishevelled, and utterly satisfied. He rolled to the side, gently depositing her on the bed beside him.
“Don’t go,” she protested. “That was amazing.” Her hands grasped at him, pulling him back against her. “Please. Stay?”
“I’ll stay for a little bit,” he agreed despite the growing sense of dread in the pit of his stomach. “Until you fall asleep and then I have to go.”
Pinks, oranges and violets streaked the sky by the time Anna finally fell asleep sated and happy. Cris slid from between the sheets, still warm from their last round of slap and tickle. Stretching, he picked up his clothes and put them on quietly before retrieving the small remote from his jeans pocket.
Cris pressed the pad of his thumb into the scanning device, closed his eyes and relaxed as the transportation module took him back to the office he’d left hours earlier. The warm, sex scented cozy feeling of Anna’s room gave way to the chilly, sugar plum perfumed air of the transport room. Wait, sugar plums? No fucking way.
Slowly, Cris eyes and cursed. Petra stood behind the console, hands on her hips and a knowing smirk on her lips.
“What are you doing here?” he demanded. Crispin stepped off the platform and brushed passed her on his way back to the office. “Day shift doesn’t start until seven.”
“I know,” she replied from directly on his tail. “As bad as the storm was, I figured it would be smart to come in early. I never expected to find the control room empty, the launch room open and the monitors playing ‘Crispin Gets Laid’ for anyone to see.”
“What?” Cris spun just outside the office doorway and faced her. He replayed the evening over in his mind and groaned as realization set in. In his hurry to get to Anna, he’d forgotten to turn off the monitor on her room or flip to another offender’s channel. “How much did you see?”
“Enough,” Petra smirked. She stepped in close, a slim finger trailing down the middle of his chest. “The question is – what are you going to give me in exchange for my silence? I can’t hide where you went but I can keep my mouth shut about what I saw.”
He’d worked hard to get on the Naughty List night shift. It had taken years to get out of the toy room and into the sweetest job in the North Pole. No way would he let Petra, the snotty little bitch, take it away from him.
“Fine,” he ground out. “Name your price.”
Petra smirked, giving him a once over before speaking. “You. I want everything you gave her.”
Crispin looked her over. Honey blonde hair, ice blue eyes in a heart shaped face. Small tits, a tiny waist and a set of hips made to be gripped tight while he fucked her fifty ways from Sunday. Could he do it? Yeah. Did he want to? No.
“I’m going to regret this, but okay,” he sighed. “Name the time and place. I’ll come.”
Her laugh grated on his nerves as she blew him a kiss and walked away.
“Oh, you will and you’d better make damned sure I do, Crispin. You’ll never see your darling Anna again if you don’t.”
“Fuck.”
Crispin marched into the office and threw himself into the chair he spent every night in while he surveyed his charges. No matter what Petra demanded of him, or what other consequences befell him – the hours he’d spent with Anna were worth all of it. He refused to regret a moment spent between her thighs. His only hope was she’d understand why he had left the short note explaining that she would never see him again.
~*~
Tune in July 20th for Part Two of The Lists.
Tune in July 20th for Part Two of The Lists.
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Beau du Tout
Sun, May 29 2011 06:00
| erotic romance, f/m/f, erotic fiction, Danielle, UnWrapped, Novella
| Permalink
Content Advisory: f/m/f intercourse and oral sex
Rien stood in the doorway, one broad shoulder propped against its solid frame while he watched him patiently listening to the construction foreman on the phone. Beau held up a finger asking for another minute of his youngest brother’s patience.
“I don’t care how many more you need to hire. Get the framing done and the walls up by the end of next week or I’ll find another crew to build my house.” Beau let the foreman blah-blah a bit longer before cutting him off. “Just get it done, Mr. Smythe. No more excuses.”
Setting the receiver back in its cradle, he smiled at his brother. “What brings you by?”
“Your birthday.” Rien smiled at him and pushed off from the door frame. His shoulder length midnight hair hung wet around his bare shoulders. Must have gone for a swim before coming to find me. “Pascale, Aimé and I pooled our resources together to find you the ultimate gifts. Come on. I left them out in the back garden.”
Beau cocked an intrigued eyebrow at his sibling. He rose from behind the antique cherry wood desk to follow him. Rien’s words rang through his mind as they walked. His brother led them through the house toward the library and the doors leading out to what had once been their mother’s garden. The ultimate gifts?
If their recent trends indicated anything about the nature of his birthday gift, he was in for an interesting afternoon. He laughed as the memory of their last offering replayed for him. A passing comment, purely made in jest, landed him with a week’s vacation – as they called it – hiking up Mount Everest in the middle of the worst storm of the season. Beau shuddered. If he hadn’t been able to call on his Satyr form – he’d have died on the mountain along with his team.
The French doors stood open and the fragrant smell of freesias filled the room as they crossed it. Large beds of their mother’s favorite flowers flanked the exit, reminding him of the beautiful, dark haired woman who’d birthed the lot of them.
First born of the du Tout children, Beauté had spent many birthdays enjoying quiet breakfasts with his mother. The other children had eventually come along and joined the fun but, even then, Emilianne du Tout had made a point of continuing the tradition until the day of her death.
Feminine laughter tinkled on the air and pulled him from his musings. He and Rien stepped into the sunlit garden and the sight that greeted him froze his foot falls. Maenad twins, in their bikini clad glory, walked toward him.
“Your ultimate gift is a pool party?” he glanced at Rien and back at the twins. “Well, I suppose it’s better than Mount Everest but it’s certainly not ultimate.”
His brother laughed and clapped him on the back. “No. They’re your gift.” Rien gestured to the two women. “Nyxia and Xynia.”
The girls waved as they approached and Beau shook his head as a short laugh slid from him. “Maenad twins. Okay, you’re getting warmer on the ultimate thing.”
“Half succubus, Maenad twins. Pascale knows them from her school days.”
Beau listened long enough to hear the words half succubus before he tuned his sibling out and focused on the pair of women. Long legs and supple thighs met with flared hips. Flat bellies accented by matching jewels progressed to trim waists and identical pairs of full, round breasts barely covered by the triangles of their champagne colored bikini tops.
“Thank you, gods,” he muttered and kicked off his flip flops as he stepped onto the grass.
Rien laughed behind him, “Not gods, but we’ll take the thanks. Enjoy!”
The girls reached him and, judging by the waving of their hands, Rien left them to whatever they were going to do. Beau grinned. If he had his way – they’d do plenty of each other.
“Hello, ladies.”
Nyxia, according to the necklace around the twin on the left’s neck, slid her arms up around his shoulders and pressed herself against his front. Her sister moved around them and plastered her luscious curves to his behind.
“Hello, handsome,” they spoke together. “Ready to play with us?”
Laughter rumbled deep within his chest and Beau reached around to pull Xynia around to the front with her sister.
“More than ready. Let’s go down to the pool area,” he suggested. “We’ll be comfortable there.”
Each girl draped an arm around his waist as they walked back through the gardens toward the pool area and the wide loungers scattered around it. Beau reached behind as they walked and, with a quick tug, undid their bikini tops. The small patches of material glided off and fluttered to the lawn behind them.
“Do you like what you see?” Nyxia asked. The fingers of her free hand trailed over the top of her breasts, drawing his gaze to the unlined perfection of her skin.
Her nipples peaked under the gentle caress. Beau cleared his throat and turned his attention to Xynia – the dark pink tips of her breasts puckered and pointed to match her sister’s.
“I do,” he confessed. “Very, very much.”
Destination reached, Beau stretched out on a lounge chair and motioned for the women to join him. Half succubus and maenad, the twins were quite literally made for sex and exuded it from their pores as they turned to each other and, with a wink at Beau, helped each other out of their remaining clothing.
Neither girl touched the other in a sexual manner – and yet their breath shortened, moans floated softly between them and lust filled the air.
Beau adjusted himself, the tented material of his shorts clearly outlining the length of his cock. If the girls couldn’t tell how interested their little show had gotten him they needed their vision checked.
As though reading his mind, Xynia crawled onto the lounger with him and slid her hands up Beau’s lightly haired legs. Her fingers pushed beneath the dark blue hem of his shorts and he groaned as his cock jumped in response.
“Someone is eager,” Nyxia spoke from his right and he looked up as she joined them. “We like eager.”
Xynia nudged his balls and Beau hissed as she took them into her hand. Her fingers worked the delicate sac in a gentle, rhythmic motion.
“We also like hard, thick cocks,” she purred. “Nyx, do you think he has what we like?”
Nyxia scraped her nails down Beau’s abs and hooked the band of his shorts when she reached it. Stretching the elastic, she pulled the thin material down and freed the thick length of him.
“He does,” she moaned and waited for her sister to remove her hand before pulling the shorts down to expose him fully.
Letting the girls strip him of his shorts, Beau waited until they had him naked before pouncing on them. He rolled Xynia beneath him, pinned her to the lounger and ducked his head to capture a taut peak between his teeth.
A surprised gasp and moan of pleasure from Nyxia stopped him instantly and clued him in to something about the twins. What he did to one, the other felt. To confirm his suspicion, Beau slid a hand down between himself and Xynia. He ground his palm against the heat of her slit and her sister rewarded him with a throaty moan as her head fell back against her shoulders.
“Interesting,” he muttered and replaced his palm with the pad of his thumb on Xynia’s clit. Each slow circle he drew over the hardened nub pulled a gasp and moan from the other woman.
“He’s figured,” Nyxia moaned and Xynia replied, “Us out.”
Beau grinned and withdrew his hand. He stretched back out between them on the thick blue cushion and crooked a finger at Xynia.
“Come,” he ordered. His erection bobbed above his abdomen and he circled it with his hand as she moved closer. Her grip replaced his and stroked it slowly as she straddled him.
Xynia slowly rotated her hips in small circles as she lowered onto him. The molten heat of her clenched around his cock as her muscles rippled and pulled him deep inside. By the time she’d fully impaled herself all three of their chests rose and fell rapidly, breath sawing in and out as they held still for a moment and adjusted to each other.
“Nyxia,” he panted and crooked a finger at her. “Come, let me taste you.”
He smiled at the wicked gleam in her eyes as she straddled him and rested her bottom on his chest. The sweet, musky perfume of her arousal caused his mouth to water and he cupped her ass to pull her closer. His tongue darted out to lick along the seam of her slit. Nyxia’s juices coated his tastebuds, drawing a moan of pleasure from him as he pushed between her folds and lapped at her with long strokes.
Covered by the sisters, Beau thrust his hips up with each rock of Xynia’s hips while his mouth worked against Nyxia’s pussy, licking and sucking at the tender flesh as she ground against him.
Lust, hot and potent, surged through him as the sisters rode him. Dual firebrands of sexual energy licked across his senses, awakening his satyr nature with a growl vibrating from his chest that pulled gasps of pleasure from the twins.
Cries of yes, yes, yes…rang out in stereo through the garden. The echoes of flesh on flesh on flesh a symphony blending with the chirrup of birds and the rustle of foliage. Beau absorbed it all and pushed the beauty of their sensual melody into his lovers.
Xynia bucked wildly, her cunt clenching him as the first flutters of her orgasm took root and grew with each slide down his erection. The gyration of Nyxia’s hips against his mouth intensified as she teetered over the edge and toppled into bliss with her sister.
His own orgasm tingled along the length of Beau’s spine, bowing his back as it raced toward his groin. Nyxia moved off him but he was too forgone to notice as he bucked up into Xynia. Stars burst behind his eyelids as he arched off the lounger and shouted his release into the warm afternoon air.
The girls bracketed him when he regained enough sense to pay attention to such details. Warm breath feathered over his chest, their arms and legs tangled with his.
Beau smirked, “That gives new meaning to having your cake and eating it too.”
“I want to be the cake next time,” Nyxia giggled from his left.
“Definitely,” he grinned. “My birthday isn’t over yet, sweetheart.”
∞
Copyright © 2011 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Pas du Tout
Thu, Apr 21 2011 12:00
| Erotic, m/f, Short Stories, erotic fiction, erotic love, Danielle, Short Story
| Permalink
Content Advisory: m/f intercourse
A hip-high slit in her blue silk evening gown flashed glimpses of her shapely leg. Candlelight darkened her hair to blood red curls, faceted with a myriad of diamonds. Oliver’s fingers itched to reach out, to wrap a thick curl around his hand and haul her against him. Would her body be soft, pliant against his? Would her skin be as silky as her dress?
“A glass of champagne, Mr. Hutchinson?” a waitress asked.
“No,” he glanced to the left and smiled vacantly at her. “The lady in blue silk – do you have her name?”
The pretty blonde server looked over and nodded. “I’ve heard others call her Pascale.”
Hutch let his gaze rove over the object of his desire and the apparent guest of honor. She was, undoubtedly, the most feminine woman he’d ever laid eyes on and helped make the assignment her brothers had given him all the more palatable.
“Thank you,” he smiled at the young woman. She left him to his own devices and he let instinct kick in.
Bold as brass, he stepped up behind the redhead and trailed a finger down her back to where the dip of her dress exposed the upper curve of her ass. Silky smooth and warm, as he’d hoped. She turned and he stepped back, stunned by her incredible beauty and the deep sapphire eyes curiously looking up at him.
“Can I help you?” she gifted him with a brilliant smile. One delicate brow rose in question as she waited for his response.
Hutchinson coughed to dislodge the lump of lust in his throat and nodded. “I hope so. You’re Pascale, correct?”
She nodded and her smile widened. “Do I know you?”
“Not yet,” he grinned and offered her a hand. “Oliver Hutchinson.”
“Nice to meet you, Mr. Hutchinson.” Her eyes traveled over him and the ache in his groin increased. She placed a delicate hand in his. He brought it to his lips as she gave him her name. “Pascale du Tout.”
Oliver smirked as he realized the irony of her name. “Pas du Tout? Your parents had quite the sense of humour.”
“Not at all,” her lips curved. “My mother named me after my father. The play on words couldn’t be helped. Her family name made it a bit of a joke.”
His eyes roved over the ample cleavage and creamy skin above the deep plunge of her neckline. “Sweetheart, you’re anything but a joke. Breathtaking, yes. Heart stopping, absolutely. The object of every man in this room’s desire – hell, yes.”
Her sharp gasp drew his gaze back up to hers and he released her hand, but not before the minutest cascade of power flared between their palms. “You’re…”
“Fae,” he grasped her arm and steered Pascale toward the exit. “Your brothers sent me. Come, I’ll explain my purpose.”
Oliver half-expected her to balk, but she followed willingly as he led her from the room and up the large staircase in the foyer. He nodded to her brother, Beau, as they passed and the other man grinned widely. Interesting, he’d ponder over it later. Beau, Rien and Aime had their reasons for sending him to their sister. Who was he to question their reasons for gifting him to the beautiful woman now following him?
The brother’s had provided a layout of the house’s floor plan to study and Oliver expertly led Pascale to her bedroom, as if he’d been there a dozen times.
“Wait,” she tugged at his hand and drew him to a halt. “Why are we up here? There’s nothing but bedrooms this way.”
“I know,” he admitted. “I have something to give you, and it requires the privacy only a bedroom can afford to present.”
She thwarted his attempt to continue their walk by digging her heels in. “What could a stranger have to give me that would require a bedroom?”
Tugging her close, Oliver brought his mouth down to hers and kissed her. His power flared as her lips parted and she joined in with enthusiasm. Her tongue parried with his, their energies mingling with each push and stroke until they both pulled back, panting.
“Oh, my!” Wide blue eyes blinked up at him and Oliver cursed under his breath. “I’ve never – wow. Do all men of our kind kiss like that?”
A metaphysical virgin. Just perfect. Her darling brothers had left out that important bit of information.
“No,” he groaned and cursed again. “That – what just happened – no.”
Before he could think to pull away, Pascale’s lips mashed to his again and Oliver found himself lost in another earth-shattering kiss. His world tilted on its axis and he knew, before this night was over it would forever be changed to center on the woman pressed to his shirtfront.
“Pas,” he moaned again as he pulled away. “We can’t do this here. Privacy. Gods help me…we need a bedroom and fast.”
Grasping her hand, Oliver raced the last few feet to her bedroom, pulling her along behind him. He threw the door open and kicked it shut as soon as she was through.
Blood pounded in his veins, burning with the need to be inside of her as quickly as their layers of clothing could be shed. His Fae nature screamed for Oliver to take the easy route, but he was determined to give her more than a quick roll between the sheets. Especially on her birthday.
Metaphysically innocent she might be, but the way Pascale stripped for him clarified she was no shy miss in the bedroom. She’d appraised him hungrily, all the while sliding one strap off her shoulder and the next. Her hands caught the material draped over the tops of her breasts and, once she was sure his attention was riveted, let it fall to the carpet. There was barely a whisper as it slithered over her curves. Smirking at the irony of their situation, Oliver ripped off his tie and began undoing the buttons on his vest. He kicked aside the flimsy blue material of her dress as he stepped beside the discarded garment.
High, round breasts tipped with dusky pink nipples bounced under his gaze as she bumped the edge of the bed and relaxed. The heat radiating from her was enough to give a normal man pause and consider what he was getting himself into.
Oliver Hutchinson, however, wasn’t an ordinary man.
Stripped of his jacket, vest and shirt, Oliver caught her by the waist and lifted Pascale onto the massive four poster bed. Her thighs parted and, with a knowing smile, she spread the moist folds of her sex and stroked the glistening nub at the apex of her slit.
“Fuck me,” he ground the words out, dropping to his knees and pushing her hand out of the way. His mouth replaced her fingers, tongue flicking deliberately slow as her flavor coated every taste bud.
Pascale’s fingers sank into his hair, nails grazing his scalp as she pulled him closer. Her hips rose, grinding her delicate flesh against his mouth.
Rotating between long sweeps of his tongue, hungry sucks and light nips, Oliver tasted every fold and crease of her honeyed sweetness. Fairy lights danced around them and he was certain she was about to shatter beneath him.
He pushed two thick digits all the way into her dripping pussy and moaned at how slick he found her. Curving his fingers slightly, he realized how off he’d been in his estimation of her readiness as she climaxed, her walls squeezing around him. As Pascale bucked and whimpered her release, the dizzying light show around them coalesced into a solid luminescent ball and exploded into a shower of fireworks.
Cock straining against the front of his trousers, Oliver flipped the button free and ripped the zipper open. The heavy length of his shaft spilled out, bumping into the cool silk coverlet as he leaned in to kiss Pascale’s belly just below her navel.
The flat of her stomach quivered with each ragged breath she took. He traced the outline of each vibrating muscle with his tongue. Inch after inch of silken skin glistened, laden with lust and her clear desire for him.
Oliver slid his hands up the sides of her tiny waist and cupped the heavy globes of Pascale’s breasts. The rigid tips pressed into his palms as he covered her to ease between her thighs.
He brushed his lips against her and leaned in to whisper, “You’re the most magnificent woman I’ve ever seen.”
Pascale arched up, pressing further into his hands. Her breasts heaved with each intake of breath. “You say that,” she panted, “to all the girls.”
“Maybe,” he bent and flicked the tip of his tongue over the hard pebble of her right nipple. “I mean it this time.”
Hips tilted up to meet his, Pascale ground against him. Oliver hissed with pleasure as his cock pushed into the heat of her slit. He nipped at the underside of her jaw and slid a hand down to lift her left knee over his elbow.
“Let me in, Pascale,” he groaned as the purple helmet of his shaft probed her entrance. “Let me show you what Fae love is like.”
“Yes,” she hooked her other leg around his waist and pulled Oliver closer. With one quick stroke, he pushed in until every inch was buried inside of her tight, slick pussy.
Pausing a moment to savor the molten heat surrounding him, Oliver caught Pascale’s lips in a slow, lingering kiss. He’d had a few Fae lovers in his life, but none compared to the exquisite woman beneath him and what he felt in that moment.
“Oliver” she pleaded and rocked her hips. “Gods, please… Don’t stop now.”
The sharp pinch of her nails into his shoulders pulled Oliver out of his thoughts and zeroed them back in on the lush woman whose walls were clenched tight around his dick, urging him to take what she offered. Damn the consequences waiting for them when they returned to reality. He’d deal with the fallout then.
Biting back a soft curse, Oliver withdrew, pushed back in and gave himself up to the frenzied need boiling in his veins. Pascale’s hips rose to meet his with each thrust. Their bodies flowed together until it was nearly impossible to tell where one started and the other ended.
The fairy lights reappeared but he paid them no mind as they swirled and formed a soft cocoon of light around them. Her soft whimpers and moans turned to cries and pleas for more, for him not to stop. Oliver grunted his agreement and pushed harder with his next thrust.
“Yes,” she cried out as the first spasm squeezed around him. “Oliver… Gods, that’s it. Yes, yes, mmm…yes.”
“Fuck,” Oliver moaned as Pascale’s orgasm clenched around his cock. The familiar tingle started in the base of his spine and his balls drew up tight as the urge to come rode him hard. “Not yet.”
Willing or not, Oliver’s hips locked against hers. He cried out as hot jets of his release pumped into Pascale and her slick channel seized around him again. Oliver cursed as she gripped him and he did something he’d never done before – he came a second time and the fairy lights burst above them like the Aurora Borealis in the night sky.
Spent and breathless, they collapsed together on the bed and Oliver rolled to keep from crushing her beneath him.
“Happy birthday to me,” she panted before laughing softly.
Oliver grinned and leaned in to kiss the curve of her shoulder. “Did you like my version of the birthday bumps?”
“I absolutely did,” she smiled at him. “You give the best birthday bumps. In fact, you did such a great job I’m thinking of keeping you so we can make every day my birthday.”
“You can, if it’s what you wish,” he watched her expression as the serious nature of his words sink in. “The fairy lights have bound me to you. All you have to do is say yes, and I’m yours.”
Pascale’s eyes widened, the newly incandescent glow in them sending shivers down his spine. He waited, breath held in anticipation of her response. She didn’t keep him in suspense for long.
“Yes.”
∞
Copyright © 2011 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (1)
Rien du Tout
Sun, Mar 20 2011 08:00
| m/f, erotic fiction, Danielle, Short Story
| Permalink
Content Advisory: Contains m/f intercourse
Samanya sat quietly on the windowsill. Early morning sunshine cast a pale glow over the blush pink silk of her dressing gown. The golden threads of the embroidered roses on it glimmered and she studied them while the chickadees sang beyond the window pane.
Samanya sat quietly on the windowsill. Early morning sunshine cast a pale glow over the blush pink silk of her dressing gown. The golden threads of the embroidered roses on it glimmered and she studied them while the chickadees sang beyond the window pane.
A movement outside caught the corner of her eye and she turned her attention to the figure approaching her front door. Jeans, a tight black t-shirt and a baseball cap. The ever present hunger twisted and pressed its sharp edges against the inside of her belly. Whether Sam wanted it or not, she would have to feed – and soon.
She assessed the toolbox in his right hand and turned to her assistant. The only thing visible was the square inch of her bobbing fuchsia iPod attached to white ear phones.
“Leatitia, the repairman is here,” she glanced at the empty space her companion occupied. “Show him the cracked tile in the kitchen, please?”
The slim ivory cord bobbed to the music playing. Samanya sighed, slid from her seat and crossed the room. “Letty! The door. Now.”
“Oh, shit.” Leatitia dropped the camisole she’d picked up as she materialized. “Damn. Sorry. The repairman’s here?”
Samanya nodded and looked toward the door when the doorbell chimed throughout the house. “Yes. Go let him in.”
Blonde ponytail bobbing behind her, Leatitia shook her groove thing out of sight. Samanya smiled at the ghost’s behaviour and let her robe drop to the hardwood. She recalled the day her banshee wail predicted Letty’s death. Their lives intertwined then and Samanya had done the only thing she could. She’d taken the younger banshee under her wing and sworn herself to a solitary life.
Picking up the discarded camisole, Sam slid it over her head and turned her mind to the repairman in her foyer. Thin crimson material draped over the ample curves of her breasts, the hard pebbles of her nipples poking through as she thought back on the defined ripple of muscle the repairman’s t-shirt hinted at. The cami settled just above Samanya’s belly button and the diamond pendant she wore refracted the blood red within its facets.
“He’s safe and seriously yummy. Those abs,” Letty purred and made catlike gestures with her hands as she returned. “Washboard, baby.”
Samanya pulled soft denim up over her hips. “Nice.” She checked her hair in the mirror and smiled at the ghostly banshee. “Remind me to add a healthy tip to the payment when the bill comes in?”
“Sam,” Leatitia eyed her warily. “What are you thinking? I can see the cogs turning in your pretty head.”
“You said he’s safe.” She gave her a mischievous grin. “My banshee half won’t wail and the Lilin side wants some satisfaction. It’s been forever since the last time I fed. I’ve decided to take advantage of the fresh meat in our kitchen.”
Letty snorted and stepped aside as Samanya neared the door. “Just make sure your Lilin leaves him alive, please? I don’t feel like explaining to his boss why our delicious handyman didn’t come back from fixing the tiles. Okay?”
Sam smirked and ghosted into the hallway. “I make no promises. I’m hungry, and there’s beefcake on the menu.”
A tight, denim covered ass, powerful thighs and rippling biceps welcomed her into the kitchen. The handyman was hard at work removing the broken tiles. Sam entered and stopped in the doorway to admire his attributes.
“Is there something I can do for you?” He glanced at her over his shoulder and went back to chipping away at her flooring.
Samanya stepped further into the dimly lit room. “Sure. Why are you wearing sunglasses inside? Can you even see what you’re doing?”
“I can and my reason for wearing them is my own.” Smash. Another tile followed its brethren into the bucket at his side. Samanya shuddered at the violent sound of the ceramic bursting. “Was there something you needed or did you come in here to admire my ass while I work?”
“Yes.” The Lilin within her rose up and sent a wave of desire in his direction. “I need you. Come to Mama.”
“Excuse m…” Samanya cast out another potent call and his body went rigid. “What do you think you’re doing?”
Rising to his knees and then standing, the hunky labourer turned to face her. He pulled off the black shades and the softly swirling green of his irises forced a sharp inhale of breath into her.
“Relax, Samanya,” he whispered and stepped closer. “Let your Lilin feed. You need what I’m offering. Take it,” his cheek was so close to hers, she could feel his heat, and his tongue flicked along the curve of her ear. “Take me.”
Deprived to near starvation, Sam’s Lilin nature surged and took over. The strange familiarity of his eyes was forced to the back of her mind and Samanya wrapped her arms shamelessly around him. Her breasts pushed against the firm planes of his chest, the hard pebbles of her nipples ached with the need to be caressed.
Hooking her fingers in the hem of his shirt, Sam pulled it over her soon-to-be lover’s head and tossed it aside. Latching her mouth onto the flat disk of his nipple, her tongue flicked out to taste him. Rich, potent, cinnamon flavoured power flooded Samanya’s senses.
“So good,” she murmured against him as she moved to taste more of him. “Never tasted anything like you.”
“I know,” he tugged at her camisole. Sam complied with his unspoken request and her arms rose for him to remove the thin material. Heavy muscles flexed beneath her touch as he tossed her shirt away and then lifted her to sit on the lip of the counter.
Strong, callused hands caressed Samanya’s ribs as the thighs she’d admired earlier wedged between hers. The seam of her jeans pressed deliciously into her swollen pussy and she moaned a plea for more.
“Shh,” he whispered against her throat. “You’ll get what you need. I promise.”
He released the button on her pants and slid the zipper down. Warm fingers brushed over the smooth skin of her mound and Samanya tilted her hips forward as he dipped a digit between her folds. She gripped the heavy muscles of his shoulders and pulled his mouth down to hers in a heated, hungry kiss.
Riled by the heady taste of him, Sam’s Lilin fed until the sharp edge of its hunger eased. Deep, masculine moans and words of encouragement accompanied each heady pulse of energy.
Satisfied for the moment, Sam let go of him and, bracing her heels against the cupboard door, shimmied her pants down her hips. Without further invitation, the denim encasing her legs was yanked off and quickly discarded.
“You’re beautiful,” he moved back between her thighs, the light calluses on his palms rough over her skin as he skimmed his hands up to her waist. Soft material ground against her aroused flesh and Sam pressed harder into it. Moisture flooded her core with each rock of her pelvis.
Arching back, Samanya offered her breasts up to him and his quick acceptance of the bounty on display revved the fire in her belly to fever pitch. His teeth nipped at the soft underside of one heaving globe before the firm point of his tongue flicked over its nipple.
Samanya cried out and gripped his head to keep him in place. Her fingers encountered the baseball cap and she tossed it across the room before sinking knuckle deep into the raven waves of his hair.
“Fuck me,” she whimpered. “Please. Now…”
A rasp of metal on metal and the rustle of fabric as he removed his pants answered her. He stood still for a moment and allowed her to admire the thick, marbled length jutting toward his navel from the trimmed patch of onyx curls at the apex of his thighs.
Faintly luminescent fluid beaded from the tip of his cock and slid down to coat the aroused purplish flesh as he stepped back between her legs.
“You’re one of us… You’re Lilu,” she gasped. Swirling irises, pre-cum glowing with the promise of much needed sustenance and the coarseness of his tongue brought realization crashing down on Sam. “Who sent you?”
Hard muscle brushed up against the taut peaks of her breasts and Samanya cried out as a bolt of pleasurable pain shot straight to her groin.
“I am,” he smiled seductively and thrust deep inside of her. His forceful entry and the bump of his cock against her cervix propelled Sam closer to the edge. “You’re mother, Lilith, sent me. I’m Rien, consider me a little birthday gift from her.”
Rien - the French word for nothing. Fitting that her mother would send her nothing to celebrate her half-millennial year. Typical Lilith. Too bad her mother hadn’t bothered to inspect the gift prior to sending him.
Legs locked around his waist, Samanya dug her heels into Rien’s backside and forced him deeper. The soft weight of his balls bumped her ass and she met his gaze with her own.
“You don’t feel like nothing,” Sam purred. “There’s definitely a whole lot of something inside of me.”
A large hand cupped the back of her head, pulling her closer to the electric rush flowing from Rien’s body. Soft lips and warm breath caressed her skin as he pressed a kiss to the whorl of her ear.
“Shush,” he whispered. “Feed.”
Rien set a slow, teasing pace. Each thrust of his flesh fed her Lilin and drove Sam wild with lust. Her nails, razor sharp and deadly, scored the wide expanse of his shoulders as Rien’s energy mingled with hers and quenched the hunger she’d neglected far too long.
Delicious heat built in Samanya’s belly and spiralled out to the tips of her fingers and toes. Every flick of his tongue was a tiny rain drop of pleasure spattered on the parched desert plain of her desire. The perfect storm built from a light sprinkle and grew until it culminated in an F5 tornado. It picked her up and threw Sam, screaming and bucking, into the strongest orgasm she’d ever experienced.
The pounding between her thighs grew faster, harder. Sam moaned and her head thrashed against the front of the cupboard behind her. She didn’t think she could survive another orgasm like the last but, instead of a protest what left her mouth was, “Yes… yes. Don’t stop!”
He didn’t. Rien battered the gates of the fortress Sam had built around herself. Thrust by thrust the bricks tumbled down. The final block fell and Rien’s cry of victory mingled with hers as their bodies meshed together in a tangle of arms, legs and torsos.
Limp and replete, Sam clung to Rien as he gathered her against him and sank to the floor. Warmth seeped up into her already heated flesh and she silently thanked herself for having in-floor heating installed beneath the tiles.
Sam rested her cheek against the sweaty bulge of Rien’s pecs and laughed softly. “Remind me later to thank my mother for sending you. You’re the best nothing anyone has ever given me.”
~*~
If you missed any of our previous posts and would like to catch up, you can purchase Everything Erotic Volume I, Volume II,Volume III, Volume IV, and Volume Vanthologies as ebooks for only $2.99 each! Want it in print? Everything Erotic Volumes I-III is now available in paperback for $12.95.
Copyright © 2011 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Ardeur ~ Tarnishes Tiaras ~ Cursed
Website *Facebook * Twitter
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Ardeur ~ Tarnishes Tiaras ~ Cursed
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Bippity Boppity Banged
Thu, Feb 17 2011 08:00
| erotic fiction, Danielle
| Permalink
Content Advisory: masturbation, oral sex, m/f intercourse
"Cindy!"
The shrill cry stopped the rhythmic pump of Cinderella’s fingers as she worked the hard button of flesh between her thighs. Her thumb continued to flicker over the sensitive nub as her release grew closer. Lady Tremaine, her stepmother, only called for Cindy in such a manner if she was upset with something or someone.
“Cinderella!”
"What now?," she muttered, pulling her hand free and rolling from her bed. She twitched the folds of her skirts into place and wiped the moisture from her exertions on the light blue material while she walked.
As Cindy drew closer to the main floor the deep thrum of male voices reached her ears.
"Oh, no." Men in the parlor meant another unpleasant afternoon of faking pleasure when she would rather be scrubbing the bathroom tiles with a toothbrush.
The door to the parlor burst open and Drizella, the least attractive of her step-sisters, peered out into the hallway.
"There she is, our little hussy. Come on, then. Hurry it up."
Cindy picked up the hem of her dress and moved passed the sneering Drizella.
"I'm sorry, Ma'am.” She responded to her step mother. “I was nearly to my room when you called for me."
She took in the two men behind her step-mother and froze. The royal crest sat proudly emblazoned on the breast pockets of both men.
"Is this the last one?" The man she recognized as the Grand Duke asked.
"Yes," her step-mother and mistress of their tiny brothel replied. "Cindy is the last of my girls, but I doubt she is the one you are searching for, gentlemen. Our darling Cinderella would never attend a party such as the one the Prince held last evening. His level of debauchery is not something she could endure."
"Be that as it may, Lady Tremaine. Prince Tristan has ordered that every woman in the kingdom be searched. There is one he seeks and we will know her when we see the lady in question."
“She’s no lady.” Anastasia snickered. “Just a skinny, ungrateful orphan we’ve taken into our home.”
The Grand Duke peered through his monocle at Cinderella and she lifted her chin in defiance. He may be a member of the nobility, but Cindy knew whose thighs he’d been between the night before. A few well placed words to the right person could ruin a man’s reputation, no matter how esteemed he was at court.
“Yes, well. She will need to be inspected... thoroughly.”
A hint of a smirk flickered over Lady Tremaine’s lips as she tilted her head toward the footman. “You may take her upstairs and inspect her all you’d like, my lord, but you will pay my fee before you leave.”
The footman closed the door to Cinderella’s room and she turned to face the two men. She approached the Grand Duke and trailed a finger down his shirt front. A hungry, predatory gleam shone from the depths of her light blue eyes.
“It’s good to see you again, Percival. Did you enjoy yourself with Lady Montgomery last night?”
“But – I” he sputtered, switching tactics. “How could you possibly know if it was me? I did no such thing.”
She cupped his groin and winked up at him. “Oh, but you did; and you did it wearing a goat’s mask, no less. I’d know you even if I was blindfolded in a dark room, Percival.”
Behind her, the footman snickered and Cindy turned to face him while releasing Percy’s balls from her grip. “Don’t laugh, Nicholas, or I’ll inform Anastasia she gave all the footmen the use of her mouth for the evening. We both know where her aspirations lay and you are far, far below them.”
Percy wrapped his hands in her hair and Cinderella hissed as he tugged her back against him. His breath warmed the nape of her neck as he bent and grazed the sensitive area with his teeth.
“If you speak true, then you will also know that the Lady you claim to have seen me with liked things rough. Do you like them rough, Cinderella?”
Cindy shuddered as the tension on her hair increased. “You tell me, Percival. Did the woman Tristan dallied with last night like it rough?”
It was Percy’s turn to hiss and she felt him stiffen behind her. “Prove it. Where is the mark? Let me see it so that I can take you to Prince Tristan.”
“Oh, no.” Cindy laughed. “I won’t make it easy for you. If you and Nicholas can pleasure me before I make you spend, I will give you what the Prince wants—me. Fail and you will face Tristan alone.”
Nicholas grasped the front of her bodice and yanked until the delicate blue material split down the middle. Her breasts sprung free and he eyed them lasciviously.
“We could simply take you to him and spare ourselves the trouble.”
“You could, but then you would be denied the chance to ever have a taste of me.”
Cupping each full mound in a hand, Cindy offered them to Nicholas. A wicked smirk covered her lips as she watched his pupils dilate. He lifted a hand to accept her offer and when the heat of his skin closed over her cooled flesh, she moaned at the delicious contrast.
Percy peeled her dress off. She pressed herself against the front of Nicholas and savored the press of his buckles against her skin and the abrasion of his uniform over the sensitive tips of her nipples. The hilt of his sword pressed into her side and she brushed it away as their mouths came together in a hungry kiss.
Nimble fingers found the fastenings of Nicholas’ pants, and she made short work of releasing his engorged cock. Saliva flooded Cinderella’s mouth as she took the eight inches of hard flesh into her hand.
“Yes,” he groaned against her mouth. “Don’t be gentle. Please – don’t stop.”
Cinderella gripped the base of his shaft tightly and began moving her hand in a slow, hard pump. She felt Percy grind himself against her backside and tilted her hips back in invitation.
A sharp crack sounded through the room and Cindy whimpered as the sting on her backside reawakened the fire which burned in her veins from caressing herself.
“On the bed, Nicholas.” Percy ordered. “I want to watch her suck you while I fuck her.”
Nicholas nodded and the three of them moved to the large four poster bed. He scooted up to lay on the mattress and Cinderella quickly moved in to pull his buff colored pants down further. Her fingers traced the long line of his cock as she moved closer and flicked her tongue over the purple tip.
Cindy heard the hurried rustle of clothes as Percy stripped behind her. She knelt between Nick’s thighs and lifted her backside to the Grand Duke as her lips closed around the crown of his erection and she swallowed the entire length down into the back of her throat.
The surprised intake of breath from Percy told Cinderella that he’d noticed the wine colored butterfly birthmark hidden on the inside of her left thigh. His fingers traced delicately along the contours and then came down on her bottom in another sharp smack.
“You.” he whispered. “It really is you.”
Strong fingers parted her and Cindy moaned as Percy explored her folds with the engorged tip of his cock. Like a peach fresh from the harvest, she knew he’d find her plump and overflowing with juicy anticipation. He shoved inside of her and the sharpness of his thrust pushed her further down onto Nicholas’ cock. Her teeth grazed over the hard ridge of him and he cried out.
“That’s it. Use your teeth.” His fingers locked into Cindy’s golden tresses and she increased the speed of her suck to match Percy’s thrusts. The musky taste of Nicholas’ skin coated her tongue and washed down her throat with each delectable swallow.
The deliciousness of being skewered at both ends as the Grand Duke and his footman fucked her burned hot and heady in Cinderella’s veins. A thick finger slid between her folds and with the first flick over her clit, she forgot about the challenge thrown down earlier.
Her mouth worked up and down the thick length in her mouth. She moaned and whimpered alternately as the thin, salty precum joined the palette of flavor in her mouth and the slamming of Percy’s cock inside created a delicious blend of pleasure and pain.
Nicholas groaned beneath her, his fingers tightened in Cindy’s hair and she stilled her movements as his hips pumped up into her mouth. She felt the pulse quicken in his cock and knew any moment her throat would be coated with his cum.
Several frenzied pumps later, Nicholas arched up, locked his body against Cindy and groaned as he wedged the broad purple tip of his cock in her throat and she swallowed the thick creamy spurts of his pleasure.
Once his footman was blissfully satisfied, Percy pulled Cinderella off of Nicholas and landed another sharp crack to her backside.
“You’re going to scream for me, my pretty princess, and you’re going to do it loud enough Tristan hears you up at the castle.”
The Prince’s dark, mischievous eyes and the hungry look in them as they’d enjoyed each other the previous night flashed through her mind and Cinderella pushed back against Percy’s next thrust.
“Yes. Please, yes.” she cried out as she lowered onto her elbows and changed the angle of his penetration. “Show me what kind of animal you really are. Take me harder, faster, please.”
Percy slammed into her with such force that his balls slapped against her and the sounds of their flesh meeting echoed throughout the room. Cindy pressed her cheek against Nicholas’ thigh as her nails dug into his hips to keep herself steady.
The combination of pleasure and pain soon overwhelmed her and Cindy reared back, screaming out Tristan’s name with her release. Percy followed her a moment later as he buried himself to the hilt inside of her and shouted his pleasure for the entire house to hear.
Cinderella collapsed onto the mattress between Percy and Nicholas and the three of them lay together, panting, recovering from their escapade. Nicholas tweaked the tip of one breast and grinned at her.
“If Tristan ever tires of you, I’d welcome you in my bed anytime.”
A snort sounded from behind her and Cindy looked over her shoulder at the Grand Duke.
“He’s had her, you buffoon. And still demanded we search the Kingdom to find, as he put it, ‘The most amazing bed-mate I’ve ever had the pleasure to encounter’. I don’t think our dear Prince will tire of his treasure anytime soon, Nicholas.”
Nicholas rolled his eyes as Cinderella looked at him. “Maybe not, but a man can dream.”
Cindy brushed a thick lock of hair from her cheek and gasped as the door to her bedroom flew open to reveal the subject of their conversation.
“Tristan?”
Sensual lips curved into a wicked smile as he surveyed the three of them on the bed. One dark brow rose in question as she slid from the bed and crossed over to him.
“Am I too late to join the fun then?”
She traced a slim finger down the line of buttons on his jacket and smiled up at him. “Not at all. Come.”
Tristan chuckled softly and hauled her against him. His lips brushed against hers while murmuring, “I plan to – several times.”
∞
If you missed any of our previous posts and would like to catch up, you can purchase Everything Erotic Volume I, Volume II,Volume III, Volume IV, and Volume Vanthologies as ebooks for only $2.99 each! Want it in print? Everything Erotic Volumes I-III is now available in paperback for $12.95.
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance AuthorPossession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
Paranormal and Erotic Romance AuthorPossession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
Copyright © 2011 Danielle Gavan
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Erotic Romance Author - Sharita Lira
Sun, Feb 13 2011 08:00
| Erotic Anthology, m/m, Danielle, Guest Blogger
| Permalink
Content Advisory: m/m intercourse
Please welcome Erotic Romance Author Sharita Lira (aka Rawiya/Michael Mandrake) to Everything Erotic.
Rawiya has graciously provided us with an excerpt from Only When I Lose Myself in the My Sexy Valentine collection from Sizzler Books.
Adrian Adrian
Adrian Adrian Adrian Adrian 
Adrian Vanderguard is the hottest singer in the music business right now and is currently on tour supporting his third album. Now that the long journey is coming to a close, he is visiting his home away from home inNew York City to play a string of six exclusive shows at New York
Adrian
Please welcome Erotic Romance Author Sharita Lira (aka Rawiya/Michael Mandrake) to Everything Erotic.
Rawiya has graciously provided us with an excerpt from Only When I Lose Myself in the My Sexy Valentine collection from Sizzler Books.
Part of the story is an excerpt from the full version of the story not in the anthology; the other part is completely new. Hope you enjoy it.
For the first time in his life, Matthew felt confident that he may be able to survive without a psychiatrist. Deep down, all he ever wanted was to be loved and accepted by someone else. Now, that Adrian Adrian
To welcome his new companion back, he lit scented candles all over the apartment. He made a breakfast for him that included an omelet and English muffins along with freshly squeezed juice. Matthew was more than ready to see Adrian
“Hello…” Matthew called as he walked to the door in only his boxers. He was only expecting Adrian Adrian
The two men embraced, Matthew pulled Adrian Adrian
“Yes, Matthew…God I missed you…”
Matthew was on his knees, slipping Adrian Adrian
“Shittt…Matthew…” Adrian
Matthew gave his jewels a tug before releasing the hardened muscle from between his lips. He rose from his kneeling position. “Are you hungry, babe?”
“If breakfast is what you’re asking about, then no. I only want you, Matthew. We’ve been away from each other too long.”
Matthew nodded, taking Adrian Adrian
The janitor led his lover into his bedroom before closing the door. As Matthew stepped out of his shorts, Adrian Adrian
Matthew went to him, pushing Adrian
“You didn’t mess up, baby. I did and now, I wanna make up for it.”
Matthew rubbed his crotch into Adrian Adrian Adrian Adrian
“Ohh Goddd…Matthew…” Adrian
The janitor sheathed himself with the latex. “I promise I won’t finish so quickly this time.”
He pressed himself inside of Adrian
“Yesss…”
Matthew leaned down, once again, taking Adrian Adrian
Matthew wanted to go faster, he felt Adrian Adrian
“For what baby…” Adrian
“To be with you, Adrian. I’m scared but, I don’t wanna be without you.”
“I feel the same.” Adrian
“Ohh God! Adrian
Matthew smiled, stroking Adrian Adrian
* * * *
Hours later, Matthew woke cradling Adrian Adrian
Looking down at his erection, he gripped Adrian
“Baby…” Matthew wanted to wake Adrian Adrian
“Hmm?” Adrian
Matthew chuckled, “No way, unless you’re hungry.” He raked Adrian
“I’m a little hungry, but I think I can hold off until later. Besides…” Adrian
The janitor laughed heartily, staring into Adrian
“Ohh sshhhiiii…Adrian Adrian Adrian Adrian Adrian
“Mhmmmm…” Adrian
“You’re so good at this but I…ohh…I need to be inside you, Adrian. Right now!” Matthew threw back the covers, pulling his lover up to his level.
Matthew nodded, reaching over to the nightstand getting the supplies. He handed the lube to Adrian Adrian
“Mmm, Matthew, I do enjoy when you’re inside me.”
Matthew hovered over his new partner, stroking the man’s length. “I know, so do I…” Matthew smiled, gazing into Adrian ’s eyes once again as he poked the head of his cock at Adrian Adrian
Matthew kissed his forehead. “Adrian Adrian
“Faster Matthew, harder,” he said softly in Matthew’s ear.
Matthew wanted to keep the pace slow. The fear of exploding immaturely bothered him. It was part of the reason for his anxiety of being in a relationship. He felt he needed to please his man each and every time in order to be suitable partner for him.
* * * * *
Only When I Lose Myself Blurb
Adrian Vanderguard is the hottest singer in the music business right now and is currently on tour supporting his third album. Now that the long journey is coming to a close, he is visiting his home away from home in
Matthew Gionapolis is the Falcon’s environmental engineer. A young, healthy, twenty- something, that takes his work very seriously. Matthew is one person who likes everything to be in place, and really is not into having much contact with people unless he has to.
Not knowing this, Adrian Adrian Adrian
* * * * *
Fans are welcome to visit Rawiya's blog or Michael Mandrake's blog. Sharita can be found on Facebook, Goodreads and Twitter.
Only When I Lose Myself is in the My Sexy Valentine collection from Sizzler Books. My Sexy Valentine is also available on Amazon and Barnes & Noble.
Comments (7)
Sleeping Succubus
Mon, Dec 20 2010 12:00
| Erotica Fiction, m/f, Danielle
| Permalink
Content warning: m/f intercourse, coarse language, fellatio
The blinking neon from the strip club next door lit the room in alternating bursts of yellow, blue and red. He watched her from the shadows as she slept beneath the window. A thick golden strand of her hair curled over the woman’s left cheek. His fingers itched to brush it away but he resisted the temptation. Waking up the sleeping beauty wasn’t part of the plan; not yet, anyway.
Finally, he thought. You won’t escape me this time, Aurora.
Phillip pushed away from the wall he’d propped his six foot five frame against and moved closer to his prey.
“You have been a naughty girl, my love. Princesses shouldn’t behave the way you have.”
“Phillip.”
Despite being apart for six hundred years, the sound of his name whispered in Aurora’s sleepy voice turned him on. He adjusted the fit of his jeans and took a silent step forward.
Every visual cue showed that she was sleeping, but Phillip knew better. Aurora was powerful. If she wanted him to believe she was asleep, he would be none the wiser for it.
Not being able to tell the difference from afar left him with two options – put his plan into action earlier than anticipated, or risk alerting her to his presence by entering her mind. A few steps closer, another glance at Aurora’s curves beneath the thin sheet and Phillip’s decision was made. He’d searched too long to let her escape him again by alerting the sleeping succubus to his presence.
Phillip stripped down to his boxers; his clothes quietly discarded in a pile by the bed. The room was hot despite the breeze fluttering through the window and his skin grew sticky within seconds. Having watched her for months, he knew she slept naked but the sight of her as he pulled back the sheet took Phillip’s breath away.
Skin that had once been a smooth alabaster glowed a healthy sun-kissed gold. Her breasts were high and round, just as he remembered them. A petite waist that he could span with his hands flared to gently rounded hips and down incredibly long legs.
“Beauty. I’ve missed you.”
The curtains billowed as a strong gust of wind blew into the room and Phillip had his answer when Aurora continued to slumber. She was asleep, and he was safe to continue on with his plan to seduce his betrothed back to his bed.
Seated on the edge of the mattress, Phillip eased down to lay beside Aurora. He left the sheet pooled at her hips and trailed the tips of his fingers over the dip of her abdomen. The small hitch of her breath brought a satisfied smirk to his lips. Sex was second nature to their kind yet it thrilled Phillip to see her react to his touch.
“You’re mine. You’ve always been mine and now you are free to stop running.”
Phillip traced the curve beneath Aurora’s left breast and watched the dusky tip pucker. He could smell the start of her arousal in the hot, heavy air of her bedroom.
Careful not to touch his lips to her skin, Phillip caressed her body, re-acquainted himself with its silken terrain. He would awaken her from the enchanted slumber when the moment was right, not a second before. After all, someone had been waking her up these past centuries, and Phillip wanted their moment, when her eyes opened to meet his, to be very special.
He took his time, his fingers moving through the hot air over her skin, the delicate floral scent that was uniquely hers filled his lungs and Philip wondered who had been taking his place all these centuries. There were no signs of a masculine presence in her apartment and she had never brought a male home during his surveillance of her the last while.
No matter, he thought. I’m here now and whoever had been waking you up is going to find themselves out of a job.
Aurora rolled to her back and the hand that had been caressing her hip was suddenly flat against the smooth mound of her sex. Even in sleep, she was an incredibly sexy creature. Phillip smiled. His hand slid down between his Beauty’s slender thighs and found the moist heat that he hadn’t touched in six centuries.
“Phillip.”
A satisfied grin spread over his lips. She wanted him. It was his name on her sweet, rose petal lips. Phillip slid one thick finger inside of her before adding a second that pulled a sleepy moan from her lips.
“That’s right, sweetheart. Phillip. Come for me, my Beauty, and I’ll wake you up.”
The soft rose scent of her skin underlined the aroma of lust that tickled Phillip’s nose as he stroked his beloved towards the first of many orgasms he planned to give her before dawn broke. Each soft moan fanned the flames of his desire for her. His member stirred beneath the thin silk boxers. It thickened, growing in length until the elastic gave way and the purplish glans pushed its way to freedom.
Blue lights flashed in from the crude signage outside. Combined with the red glow of Phillip’s eyes, it washed Aurora’s skin a deep, velvety purple, which changed to fiery orange and, lastly, a lush crimson. The last time he’d seen her like this had been by candle light and, he admitted to himself, he much preferred the flicker of candles to the harsh neon.
Incubus senses in full swing, Phillip focused his attentions on the woman beside him. Each glide of his fingers inside of her tight heat was easier as her own natural lubrication took over and drenched his hand. Her hips rose and fell with each push and pull. The wet, sucking sounds of flesh on flesh mingled with short, quick breaths the dim room.
Phillip put his power as an incubus to work and sent a short flare of power through his fingertips that threw Aurora over the edge into an orgasm and had her moaning in her sleep. He dipped his face close to her throat, nostrils flaring as he nuzzled the delicate curve from shoulder to jaw line. Overtaken by lust for his beloved, Phillip didn’t realize his lips had brushed her skin until her surprised gasp reached his ears.
“Phillip? What… Oh.”
∞
Aurora’s eyes flew open and fixated on the man above her. The face that had haunted her dreams for six centuries was mere inches from hers. Without hesitation, she pulled it to her lips for a passionate kiss. Her mouth crushed to his and opened when Phillip brushed his tongue across the seam.
There was only one reason Phillip would, or could, be there with her. Aurora had plenty of questions that she wanted to ask him -- but they could wait. For now, her need for him overrode everything.
Body pulsing with desire, Aurora wrapped around him and rolled until she straddled Phillip’s midsection. Smooth silk hindered the skin-on-skin contact she craved and she growled in frustration.
“You – are overdressed, my love.”
Phillip chuckled softly and lifted his hips invitingly. “Feel free to correct that oversight then.”
Aurora’s tongue flicked out to lick the sensitive area behind his ear and she whispered. “Mmmm, it will be my pleasure – and yours.”
Strong, lightly callused fingers skimmed up Aurora’s back to tangle in her hair as she moved lower. Her teeth sank into the skin surrounding the flat disk of Phillip’s left nipple and the hard bulge pressed between Aurora’s thighs bucked against her.
The involuntary reaction told her that she was on the right track and her actions grew bolder with each touch. Light flares of power arched from Aurora’s fingertips as they skimmed over the ridges of Phillip’s abdomen and drew a series of sighs and moans from him.
Aurora sat back on her heels and looked down at her lover with a wicked blue gleam in her eyes. Her fingers traced the thick length of his erection beneath the ebony silk. Small, perfect white teeth bit the full sweep of her bottom lip as she watched Phillip arch up beneath her.
A smile to match the gleam in her eyes spread over Aurora’s lips. She gripped the fabric covering the object of her desire and tugged. The silk shredded without difficulty straight down the middle and her eyes feasted on the thick cock she’d been dreaming of riding again for centuries.
“Hello, old friend. How I’ve missed you.”
“Beauty, please…” Phillip pleaded with her. His hips rose up from the mattress and Aurora let out a short, husky laugh. Her fingers wrapped around the base of his cock as she lowered her mouth and took the plum-like tip of his erection between her lips. The velvety skin slid over her tongue and bathed her taste buds in the musky, salty taste of him.
Soft and slow, hard and fast Aurora worked her mouth up and down Phillip’s shaft. Her free hand worked the heavy weight of his sack between her fingers and gently squeezed the delicate orbs inside. Small waves of power radiated from her fingertips and into his sensitive skin. He slid over her tongue, each ridge and vein a variation of texture for her to explore, relearn. The natural spiciness of his skin reminded her of the first time she’d taken him in her mouth like a common trollop in her father’s stables.
She hummed deep in her throat when Phillip fisted his hands in her hair and tugged insistently. Aurora lifted her mouth off with a soft, moist pop. Her tongue dipped out and gave one final sweep as she slid up Phillip’s body.
“Miss me?”
Phillip hauled her up, rolled her beneath him and locked his lips to hers in a kiss that curled Aurora’s toes. Her thighs spread readily and Phillip sank between them with a groan.
“I have, and I can’t wait another minute to be inside of you.”
“Then don’t.”
Aurora reached down between them, gripped the thick rod of his erection and guided it to her opening. Phillip slammed home until he was buried to the root. Her knees locked around his back and gripped him as she rocked her hips in time with each thrust.
Power arced between them, a tiny storm that grew more fierce with each touch, each caress. Blue and red lightning melded together to form a purple glow that grew in intensity with each thrust of their bodies together. Aurora tilted her head back into the pillow and cried out as the most intense orgasm she’d ever experienced raced through her body.
Half a dozen powerful strokes later, Phillip joined Aurora in her bliss as he bucked one final time inside of her. His head tilted back as a strangled cry burst from his lips while his seed pumped in thick, hot jets inside of her.
Phillip dropped down to the mattress beside Aurora where they lay panting together for several minutes, until she finally recovered her senses and rolled to face him. Her fingers traced lazy circles on the ridged surface of his abdomen as she arranged her thoughts.
“Phillip. How – Don’t get me wrong, I’m thrilled that you’re here but – how can it be?”
Chocolate brown eyes no longer red with lust turned to meet hers. Phillip gave Aurora a triumphant smile. “Maleficent is dead. The crafty old bitch finally ran out of places to hide and disguises to use. I found her a few months ago and introduced her to the pointy end of my sword. We are free, Beauty. Finally free to be together forever, as we should be.”
Come back February 17th, 2011 for another installment of Dirty Princesses.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (1)
Preview of Cassiela - Book II in the Possesion is Nine Tenths Series
Cassiela
Book Two in the Possession is Nine Tenths Series
The residents of Mount Angel Abbey’s Sanctuary are preparing for war. They’ve discovered that someone has been playing havoc with Azrael and Cassiela’s lives. What follows is Chapter Sixteen of the follow up book to Possession is Nine Tenths – Ardeur.
Cassiela is scheduled for release in late Spring of 2011.
With Remiele busy tending to her patient, the dining room was no longer used for evening meals. Everyone fended for themselves and ate in the cozy camaraderie of the kitchen. We'd found a better use for the immense cherry wood dining table anyway.
Reports had begun to flood in the day after my visit to the Children's Garden. A near constant influx of status updates, troop movements and provisioning requests came through our informal command post. The dark surface of the table was littered with scrolls, thick sheaves of parchment and several laptop computers.
I sat in my chair next to Rae and chewed my ham and cheese sandwich while awaiting his opinion on the report I'd passed to him. The ridge between his eyes and the firm set of his jaw matched the angry bubble in my veins.
"Another delay?" He tossed the parchment onto the table, nearly knocking over my apple juice in the process.
"Easy. You nearly drowned my laptop."
"Sorry." Rae picked up the parchment again and placed it atop the ever growing pile of notes from Raphael. "I'm so sick of this waiting game. It's been two weeks of wait and see. Wait and see is getting on my god damn nerves."
"Down boy." I put the half of my sandwich back down on the plate and leaned forward. His big hand was warm as I slid mine around it. "We knew going into this that Raphael was a dot his I's and cross his t's kind of guy. He has to be even more careful in this case."
"I know. I know."
"Then relax. I'm sure things will start moving soon."
Rae traded me his right hand for the left and ran the freed one through my hair. He pulled me closer, our lips a breath apart. The thud of my pulse beat heavy in the silence between us. "Here?"
"Here."
Chair legs scraped back on hardwood. A shimmer of power flared over my skin as Rae blocked the room from entry. I closed my eyes and savoured the warm rush before slipping over to sit in my mate's lap.
My legs straddled the chair, feet wrapped around the legs for support and hands on the strong shoulders of the man I was sitting on.
"Cassie…damn it woman." Azrael's hands slid inside the thin cotton of my pink t-shirt. His callused fingers caressed the bare skin of my back. A pained groan slipped from him when he discovered my lack of bra. "That's so hot, baby."
"Mmm, I thought you might enjoy that little omission." I nipped at the thick, corded muscles of his neck. He sucked in a breath and I smiled. The thick ridge of his erection twitched between us straining for release from the heavy cargo pants he wore. "I love that I do that to you."
Rae's tongue traced the contour of my bottom lip and I raised my arms for him to pull the t-shirt over my head. His warm breath bathed my skin as he bent and pulled my right nipple into his mouth. I gasped at the searing heat of his tongue on my skin and arched into his other hand as it cupped my left breast. The callused palm of his right hand caught against the pebble tip and my hips scooted closer. I could almost feel every detail of him through the thin skirt I'd chosen to wear that morning.
"Did you forget underwear too?"
"Yep." He groaned, his free hand slid down and cupped my backside through the flimsy material.
"Fuck me."
"Soon." My fingers found the edge of his t-shirt and yanked, insisted that he bare that amazing chest to me. "Need you naked."
"Thought you'd never ask."
Azrael blinked and our clothes dematerialized. The heavy length of his erection bumped against my abdomen and my hips rocked forward instinctively. His grip on my bottom tightened and pulled me closer still.
I slid a hand down between us and rubbed my thumb over the swollen purple head of his shaft. The bead of moisture that had appeared at the tip made the velvety skin slick under my touch.
"Cassie." Rae's voice was strangled with need. "Please."
My other hand gripped the back of the chair and I lifted my hips, guided him to my entrance. Rae slid inside and I bit my lip, taking every inch of him in down to the root. I shifted my hips again and dual groans echoed through the room as we fell into a familiar, frantic rhythm.
The chair creaked beneath us as our bodies rocked together. I dug my nails into Rae's shoulder and gasped as he bent me back and pulled the hardened peak of a nipple into his mouth.
"Come for me, Cass." Rae's mouth fastened on the other nipple and gave it a hard suck. His hands gripped my hips and the sound of our bodies slamming together echoed hard and fast in the silence of the room.
"Oh god." I slid my fingers into his hair and held him close. "Rae. Yes. Mmmm, yes."
Every muscle in my body sat poised on the brink, tight with anticipation of falling over into the bliss that promised release from the pressure built up inside. I groaned, frustrated that it stayed beyond my reach.
Rae stood and sat me on the edge of the table. "Lean back, baby. Let go and it'll come."
"The papers. We'll…" His finger shushed me and the reports and requisitions crinkled beneath my back. The blue glow of his eyes bathed the room with the evidence of his desire for me and I felt the edge get that little bit closer.
His left arm hooked under my right knee and lifted it as he pushed further inside with a slow groan of pleasure. "Touch yourself, Cass. Play with those beautiful nipples for me."
The gentle command in his voice was undeniable. My fingers found the peaks of each breast and I pulled and twisted them as he'd instructed.
"Shit, that's sexy."
"More. Need more." I arched off the table and moaned as he pounded into me. The sound of our skin slamming together was whip crack sharp. "Touch me. Please, touch me."
The callused pad of his thumb brushed over my clit once, twice and, like the charm that it was, on the third sweep I screamed as the heavens parted and I tumbled over the edge.
"That's it, baby." Rae's breathing was ragged and each exhale was a blast of heat against my sensitized skin. "Yeah, that's it." His other arm slid up beneath my knee and opened me further to the pounding onslaught between my thighs. "Once more, Cassie. Gimme one more."
His hips jack hammered against me, balls slapping against my ass as the friction built to an incredible fever pitch and I exploded around him again.
"Rae." I screamed and bucked; a wild thing beneath him. "Come…now."
My nails sank into the thick muscles of his forearms. He slammed into me twice more and growled as the warm flood of his orgasm filled my channel and pulled a third shattering climax from me.
Azrael's hips twitched against mine as he finished pumping inside of me and I moaned, spent and utterly satisfied. I barely noticed when he lifted me from the tabletop and sat back down on the chair.
The sweaty round of his shoulder cushioned my cheek and I closed my eyes with a sigh. My tired mind recognized the sound as an "I love you" but I had no energy left to question it or myself.
Cassie hadn't professed her love, had she? Oh yeah, that was an "I love you". She may not realize it, but that's what it was. Ready for that yet buddy boy? "Fuck."
He held her tight against his chest while his body calmed from another intense round of - what would what they'd done be called? Sex or love making? It had been raunchy enough to qualify as straight up sex.
A knock at the door pulled Rae from his thoughts and back to the present. He was sitting in their command center, naked, with an equally naked Cassie in his lap and the air was thick with the smell of - whatever they'd done.
"Rae. Open tha door. Ye've got a visitor."
"Just a sec."
Christian's impatient huff echoed through the door. "Just cover tha lass and open tha damn door. It's not like we didn't hear tha screaming down tha hall."
Rae quirked an eyebrow at the Fairy's words and took the extra second to dress them both before flicking the lock open with a thought.
"Woo, smell tha love in tha air in here." Chris smirked and stepped inside. Raphael was hot on his heels.
"I hope you're ready, my friend. It's time." His eyes shifted to Cassiela and the ghost of a smile curved Raphael's lips. "I'm glad to see the two of you are bonding well, but wake her up. We've got a war brewing and all hands are needed on deck. Your little scribe is going to have to fight if you want your revenge."
"Cassie doesn't fight. That wasn't the deal."
"Like hell I'm not fighting." Azrael looked down into glowing green eyes filled with determination. "I've got just as much on the line here as you do Rae. I'll fight and any asshole that gets in my way will find my sword through his heart."
He studied her face and nodded once. "You stay at my side." His eyes rose and focused on Raphael. "Anything happens to her and I'll have your head on a plate."
"Understood. Now gear up, the troops are getting into formation and waiting for their commanders."
Rae's eyes flicked up and then returned to Cassie's face. He studied her intently while he waited for the others to leave.
"I'll make this quick." She blinked and he sighed. "Before you fell asleep you whispered something. Do you remember what it was?"
"No, I…" He watched the blush creep over her face. "Oh, my god."
"Do you, Cassie? Do you love me?"
Everything that flickered through her mind played out on Cassie's face so fast Rae couldn't keep up. Her eyes, usually the pale green found on the underside of a leaf, shifted from light to dark and every nuance in between.
"If I say yes, will you run screaming?"
Azrael reached out and cupped her cheek in his right hand. "No. I'll stay right here and count myself the luckiest angel ever."
She smiled and it lit up her face. The glow of happiness spread until her skin shone with it. "Then yes, I love you Azrael, Angel of Death and of my heart."
"I love you too." Her mouth opened to object and he shushed her with a kiss. "I mean it. Now," Rae kissed her again. "Suit up, we've got a war to wage and I'm not known for being late to a fight."
Cassie smiled and switched her outfit to the leathers she'd been wearing when Rae had first laid eyes on her. He hadn't realized it then, but she looked fierce and glorious in the tight fitting leather pants.
"When this is all said and done - you are so wearing those for me in our bedroom."
She laughed and shook her ass at him as she headed for the door. "We'll see. I've got a few other things in my drawer you might like better than these."
Rae flashed into his midnight black leathers and circled the table toward her. "And where have you been hiding those the last two weeks? All I've seen is your bare skin, which is spectacular, or those god awful nightgowns. I'm burning those when we get back, by the way."
"No, you're not." She scooted out the door, laughter trailing behind. It came to an abrupt stop as she ran out into the hallway.
Rae skidded to a halt bare inches from her behind and blinked at the gathering in the entry. "Holy crap."
Every spare inch of floor space was filled. Wall to wall angels stood at attention facing Rae and Cassie. He braced his hands on her shoulders and studied the stoic faces of the men and women who'd come to fight at their sides.
"Attention! Commanders on the floor."
Cassie turned her face up to Rae's and smiled. "We are so going to kick Michael's ass."
"Absofuckinglutely, as I once heard a very smart angel say. Absolutely." He kissed the tip of her nose and focused his eyes on the soldiers awaiting his order. "Roll out boys and girls! We've got us an Archangel to take down."
Like what you read? Please visit our page on Amazon and leave a review for us.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (1)
The Erotic Adventures of Sidony Tassen ~ Part Three
Sun, Nov 14 2010 07:01
| Erotica Fiction, Danielle, The Erotic Adventures of Sidony Tassen
| Permalink
Content advisory: masturbation, ménage a trois
Continuation from October 11, 2010
Upset by Jason’s abrupt departure, Sidony falls asleep and into a dream unlike anything she has ever experienced. The man who comes to her promises to give Sidony what she needs. Determined to be free of her curse, Sidony has vowed to find the nameless man.
Rain battered and spat on the window of the cozy B&B where Michael had stopped for the night. The storm sounds blended with the shush of the shower and frenetic sighs of the man beneath the rush of water.
Michael’s lavender eyes gazed out the mullioned, rain drenched window. The mist rolled over the emerald carpet of the hills. It ran over the dips and rises, a secret lover fleeing the angry droplets of a jilted spouse come home too soon.
He saw none of it.
Every thought was focused on the scene playing out in his mind’s eye. Glimpses of chestnut curls, voluptuous breasts and creamy, silken skin. She had been on his mind and in Michael’s dreams forever.
“Sidony.”
Michael sighed as his hand worked up the length of his shaft. The smooth skin of his palm covered the velvety tip and squeezed lightly before it resumed with a downward stroke.
The icy water from the shower slid over his flesh but did nothing to cool the burning heat in Michael’s veins. Their latest dream rendezvous had been cut off again and left him molten with need.
His fist pumped furiously up and down the granite length of his cock as he pictured the way Sidony had writhed for him. She’d been poised on the edge, every cry and whimper gliding over his senses and pulling him along with her. He understood the demands of her career but the frequent interruptions were trying his patience. Michael needed to get to her, and soon.
Thoughts focused on Sidony, Michael worked his turgid flesh. Each glide of his hand a reminder of where he needed, wanted, to be – balls deep inside of the woman he was destined to be with.
Several more sweat and shower slick strokes brought on the muscle tightness and tingling at the base of Michael’s spine that heralded his release – and another night alone. The hand on his shaft moved quickly while the other kneaded and rolled the contents of his sack. His forehead pressed against the cool tile. His cry resonated through the small bathroom as thick, creamy jets of cum streamed from his erection to coat the walls.
Michael waited until the tremor in his muscles settled before rinsing off the evidence of his activity and leaving the shower. He wrapped a thick towel around his waist and padded out to sit on the end of the antique poster bed.
He sighed heavily and flopped back on the mattress.
“Sidony,” he whispered. “I can feel you near. Fall asleep and let me in again.”
She had opened up to him every night in the two weeks since their first encounter. After their failed attempt earlier, her resistance to let him in now puzzled Michael.
Their multiple contacts had opened a telepathic channel between them and he tested it in order to draw her out.
“Sidony. Stop fighting.”
“Why?”
Michael’s mind projected her image beside him on the bed and he blinked when she appeared. Her arms were crossed beneath the delicious curves of her breasts. Even fully dressed, she was exquisite and his cock twitched at the sight of her.
“You won’t tell me who you are or how I can find you. This little charade was fun at first but I’m getting tired of it. You’ve said you can free me from this curse. Come get me. Prove it.”
He rolled to his stomach and grimaced when his face connected with the soaked comforter. She was right, and he knew full well that he could go to her anytime he wished.
“Unlock your door. Trust me, sweetheart. You’ll have me tonight. I promise.”
∞
Sidony opened her eyes and blinked at the ceiling. He was coming. Whoever her dream lover was, he was coming tonight, and she would be free. The curse would be gone and sex would once again be something enjoyable.
Her feet hit the floor and Sidony set about preparing the room she was staying in. The B&B was decorated in typical old English inn style. Flowery patterned wall paper, furniture in shades of pastel pinks, greens and blue and miles of lace.
Thunder boomed outside. The rain slashed against the window panes in a furious onslaught that hadn’t let up since it had started just before noon.
Sidony pushed aside the curtains that covered her French doors and watched the mist ghost across her small patio. It was an eerie night, almost perfect for breaking curses. Releasing the fall of lace, she turned back to the room to find the landlady’s supply of candles. With a storm raging outside, the candles would provide ambiance and prevent the lights from blazing on at an inopportune moment.
A few moments later the room was lit by a soft glow and Sidony was dressed in a black silk dressing gown. She checked her appearance in the mirror above the dresser and sat on the edge of the bed to wait.
Soft ticking from the clock on the mantle counted the minutes until finally a knock sounded on the thick wooden door. Sidony rose, pulled open the door and gasped at who she found standing on the other side.
“Jason? What is he doing with you?”
The man she recognized from the dreams they had shared stepped forward and, despite her surprise at seeing Jason, heat pooled in Sidony’s abdomen.
“We need him, sweetheart. Jason is part of the key to breaking your curse.”
She looked at the two men as they entered the room. Confusion warred with need and desire as she watched the dark silk of their pants mould to the curves of their backsides when they walked.
They were a truly magnificent sight to behold. The contrast of light and dark between the two of them was a feast to Sidony’s hungry eyes. Michael’s hair was loose and curled above his shoulders in a shinning tangle of waves. Jason’s pants rode his hips in his usual sexy way.
“But… I thought. The dreams? It was only you and me then.”
Jason cast a glance at the other man and, when he nodded, pulled Sidony towards the French doors. He tucked a curl behind her ear and gave her a reassuring smile.
“Michael explained a few things to me. He’s the one you need to break the curse, and you need me to help get the two of you there.”
Sidony looked over at the man she now knew as Michael and offered him her hand. His warm palm covered hers and she smiled as the three of them moved towards the large bed. They lifted her onto the mattress and she held her breath as they joined her.
Michael reached to undo the sash of her robe and Sidony watched, wide eyed as his fingers tugged on the silk and it came loose. The edges of her robe fell away to reveal the quick rise and fall of her chest beneath the heavy globes of her breasts.
“Relax, Sid. You know us. Me, you know in the flesh and Michael in your dreams. You’ve been waiting for this…for us.”
Jason crooked a finger beneath Sidony’s chin and tilted her face up for a gentle kiss. His tongue brushed over hers, a tender, familiar tango they’d danced before. He turned her in his arms and pulled the robe off Sidony’s shoulders baring her to Michael’s hungry gaze.
A small golden pot appeared in Michael’s hand. He opened it and pressed a kiss to the valley between Sidony’s breasts as he began to rub scented oil into her skin. Both men began to chant quietly in the ancient tongue of the vampire race as their hands worked their magic on her body.
Each stroke of their oil slicked fingers set Sidony on fire. The press of their lips set shivers down her spine and their breath sent goose bumps parading over her skin. She moaned and writhed as her skin became a living thing under their combined touches.
The silk sheets Sidony had insisted on were a blessing as they would hide the blood that would come later but they were a curse now as they whispered across her sensitized skin. She wanted to scream out her frustration but all that came from Sidony’s lips were Michael and Jason’s names whispered on moans.
Michael pressed kisses up the inside of her thighs and blew gently on her over sensitized skin as Jason cupped her breasts from behind and pulled an earlobe between his teeth.
Sidony’s ass ground into Jason’s groin as she frantically pulled at Michael’s hair to bring his face up to hers. He ran his tongue up her warm cleft and groaned as he slid the hard planes of his body against hers to bring his face up to Sidony’s.
“Mmm...warm strawberries. Tell us what you want, love. What do you need?”
Jason slid the heated length of his silken cock between the warm folds of her core and hissed. “Is this what you want? Do you want us inside?”
He thrust against her and Sidony’s thoughts scrambled as the tip of him bumped her clit. She could do nothing but nod as a whimper escaped her lips.
Michael stretched himself in front of her and pulled Sidony’s left leg over his hip as he slowly thrust deep inside of her. She leaned back and hooked her hand around Jason’s hip to pull him closer as he thrust in rhythm with Michael.
Sidony’s senses swirled and images danced in her mind as she drowned in the scents their bodies released as they neared the point where the men pressing into her body would sink their fangs into her flesh. Michael smelled of spiced vanilla and Jason had the scent of warm sugar.
As her scent mixed in with theirs Sidony felt the sharp piercing of her flesh as they recognized the signal and began marking her. Jason sank his fangs into the flesh of her right shoulder and Michael took the left.
The smell of fresh ripe strawberries filled the room as the speed of their thrusting increased and Sidony felt her body tighten as it poised to climax.
Her cries became frantic with need as they sucked at her skin and increased the speed of their thrusts. She pushed and pulled at them as the urgency built and their breath came in shorter bursts against her skin.
A scream burst from Sidony’s lips and her body arched back as she came, hard. She forgot who was where and even where she was for a moment as Sidony gave herself over to the violent tumult of the orgasm.
The second orgasm slammed into her so hard that Sidony screamed her release as her body arched and writhed. She bucked between them like a bronco held too long in the chute and it was all they could do to keep her between them.
Sidony moaned incoherently as both men gave one final thrust and spilled their own orgasms into her quivering sheath.
Her body gave one last shudder and a dark purple glow spilled out over Michael’s face as she looked into his glowing lavender eyes. He pushed a strand of damp hair out of her eyes and gasped, “You’re eyes. Jason, look at her eyes.”
Jason rolled Sidony onto her back and the glow flooded the room. She turned to look into the soft blue glow of his eyes and he grinned triumphantly.
“Cool. You’re eyes are purple.”
Sidony’s eyes widened. “What does that mean?”
Michael traced his fingers over the mark on her shoulder and whispered, “It means we did it right. The curse is broken and you’re free.”
Come back in December for another installment of The Erotic Adventures of Sidony Tassen.
Like what you read? Please visit our page on Amazon and leave a review for us.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Continuation from October 11, 2010
Upset by Jason’s abrupt departure, Sidony falls asleep and into a dream unlike anything she has ever experienced. The man who comes to her promises to give Sidony what she needs. Determined to be free of her curse, Sidony has vowed to find the nameless man.
Rain battered and spat on the window of the cozy B&B where Michael had stopped for the night. The storm sounds blended with the shush of the shower and frenetic sighs of the man beneath the rush of water.
Michael’s lavender eyes gazed out the mullioned, rain drenched window. The mist rolled over the emerald carpet of the hills. It ran over the dips and rises, a secret lover fleeing the angry droplets of a jilted spouse come home too soon.
He saw none of it.
Every thought was focused on the scene playing out in his mind’s eye. Glimpses of chestnut curls, voluptuous breasts and creamy, silken skin. She had been on his mind and in Michael’s dreams forever.
“Sidony.”
Michael sighed as his hand worked up the length of his shaft. The smooth skin of his palm covered the velvety tip and squeezed lightly before it resumed with a downward stroke.
The icy water from the shower slid over his flesh but did nothing to cool the burning heat in Michael’s veins. Their latest dream rendezvous had been cut off again and left him molten with need.
His fist pumped furiously up and down the granite length of his cock as he pictured the way Sidony had writhed for him. She’d been poised on the edge, every cry and whimper gliding over his senses and pulling him along with her. He understood the demands of her career but the frequent interruptions were trying his patience. Michael needed to get to her, and soon.
Thoughts focused on Sidony, Michael worked his turgid flesh. Each glide of his hand a reminder of where he needed, wanted, to be – balls deep inside of the woman he was destined to be with.
Several more sweat and shower slick strokes brought on the muscle tightness and tingling at the base of Michael’s spine that heralded his release – and another night alone. The hand on his shaft moved quickly while the other kneaded and rolled the contents of his sack. His forehead pressed against the cool tile. His cry resonated through the small bathroom as thick, creamy jets of cum streamed from his erection to coat the walls.
Michael waited until the tremor in his muscles settled before rinsing off the evidence of his activity and leaving the shower. He wrapped a thick towel around his waist and padded out to sit on the end of the antique poster bed.
He sighed heavily and flopped back on the mattress.
“Sidony,” he whispered. “I can feel you near. Fall asleep and let me in again.”
She had opened up to him every night in the two weeks since their first encounter. After their failed attempt earlier, her resistance to let him in now puzzled Michael.
Their multiple contacts had opened a telepathic channel between them and he tested it in order to draw her out.
“Sidony. Stop fighting.”
“Why?”
Michael’s mind projected her image beside him on the bed and he blinked when she appeared. Her arms were crossed beneath the delicious curves of her breasts. Even fully dressed, she was exquisite and his cock twitched at the sight of her.
“You won’t tell me who you are or how I can find you. This little charade was fun at first but I’m getting tired of it. You’ve said you can free me from this curse. Come get me. Prove it.”
He rolled to his stomach and grimaced when his face connected with the soaked comforter. She was right, and he knew full well that he could go to her anytime he wished.
“Unlock your door. Trust me, sweetheart. You’ll have me tonight. I promise.”
∞
Sidony opened her eyes and blinked at the ceiling. He was coming. Whoever her dream lover was, he was coming tonight, and she would be free. The curse would be gone and sex would once again be something enjoyable.
Her feet hit the floor and Sidony set about preparing the room she was staying in. The B&B was decorated in typical old English inn style. Flowery patterned wall paper, furniture in shades of pastel pinks, greens and blue and miles of lace.
Thunder boomed outside. The rain slashed against the window panes in a furious onslaught that hadn’t let up since it had started just before noon.
Sidony pushed aside the curtains that covered her French doors and watched the mist ghost across her small patio. It was an eerie night, almost perfect for breaking curses. Releasing the fall of lace, she turned back to the room to find the landlady’s supply of candles. With a storm raging outside, the candles would provide ambiance and prevent the lights from blazing on at an inopportune moment.
A few moments later the room was lit by a soft glow and Sidony was dressed in a black silk dressing gown. She checked her appearance in the mirror above the dresser and sat on the edge of the bed to wait.
Soft ticking from the clock on the mantle counted the minutes until finally a knock sounded on the thick wooden door. Sidony rose, pulled open the door and gasped at who she found standing on the other side.
“Jason? What is he doing with you?”
The man she recognized from the dreams they had shared stepped forward and, despite her surprise at seeing Jason, heat pooled in Sidony’s abdomen.
“We need him, sweetheart. Jason is part of the key to breaking your curse.”
She looked at the two men as they entered the room. Confusion warred with need and desire as she watched the dark silk of their pants mould to the curves of their backsides when they walked.
They were a truly magnificent sight to behold. The contrast of light and dark between the two of them was a feast to Sidony’s hungry eyes. Michael’s hair was loose and curled above his shoulders in a shinning tangle of waves. Jason’s pants rode his hips in his usual sexy way.
“But… I thought. The dreams? It was only you and me then.”
Jason cast a glance at the other man and, when he nodded, pulled Sidony towards the French doors. He tucked a curl behind her ear and gave her a reassuring smile.
“Michael explained a few things to me. He’s the one you need to break the curse, and you need me to help get the two of you there.”
Sidony looked over at the man she now knew as Michael and offered him her hand. His warm palm covered hers and she smiled as the three of them moved towards the large bed. They lifted her onto the mattress and she held her breath as they joined her.
Michael reached to undo the sash of her robe and Sidony watched, wide eyed as his fingers tugged on the silk and it came loose. The edges of her robe fell away to reveal the quick rise and fall of her chest beneath the heavy globes of her breasts.
“Relax, Sid. You know us. Me, you know in the flesh and Michael in your dreams. You’ve been waiting for this…for us.”
Jason crooked a finger beneath Sidony’s chin and tilted her face up for a gentle kiss. His tongue brushed over hers, a tender, familiar tango they’d danced before. He turned her in his arms and pulled the robe off Sidony’s shoulders baring her to Michael’s hungry gaze.
A small golden pot appeared in Michael’s hand. He opened it and pressed a kiss to the valley between Sidony’s breasts as he began to rub scented oil into her skin. Both men began to chant quietly in the ancient tongue of the vampire race as their hands worked their magic on her body.
Each stroke of their oil slicked fingers set Sidony on fire. The press of their lips set shivers down her spine and their breath sent goose bumps parading over her skin. She moaned and writhed as her skin became a living thing under their combined touches.
The silk sheets Sidony had insisted on were a blessing as they would hide the blood that would come later but they were a curse now as they whispered across her sensitized skin. She wanted to scream out her frustration but all that came from Sidony’s lips were Michael and Jason’s names whispered on moans.
Michael pressed kisses up the inside of her thighs and blew gently on her over sensitized skin as Jason cupped her breasts from behind and pulled an earlobe between his teeth.
Sidony’s ass ground into Jason’s groin as she frantically pulled at Michael’s hair to bring his face up to hers. He ran his tongue up her warm cleft and groaned as he slid the hard planes of his body against hers to bring his face up to Sidony’s.
“Mmm...warm strawberries. Tell us what you want, love. What do you need?”
Jason slid the heated length of his silken cock between the warm folds of her core and hissed. “Is this what you want? Do you want us inside?”
He thrust against her and Sidony’s thoughts scrambled as the tip of him bumped her clit. She could do nothing but nod as a whimper escaped her lips.
Michael stretched himself in front of her and pulled Sidony’s left leg over his hip as he slowly thrust deep inside of her. She leaned back and hooked her hand around Jason’s hip to pull him closer as he thrust in rhythm with Michael.
Sidony’s senses swirled and images danced in her mind as she drowned in the scents their bodies released as they neared the point where the men pressing into her body would sink their fangs into her flesh. Michael smelled of spiced vanilla and Jason had the scent of warm sugar.
As her scent mixed in with theirs Sidony felt the sharp piercing of her flesh as they recognized the signal and began marking her. Jason sank his fangs into the flesh of her right shoulder and Michael took the left.
The smell of fresh ripe strawberries filled the room as the speed of their thrusting increased and Sidony felt her body tighten as it poised to climax.
Her cries became frantic with need as they sucked at her skin and increased the speed of their thrusts. She pushed and pulled at them as the urgency built and their breath came in shorter bursts against her skin.
A scream burst from Sidony’s lips and her body arched back as she came, hard. She forgot who was where and even where she was for a moment as Sidony gave herself over to the violent tumult of the orgasm.
The second orgasm slammed into her so hard that Sidony screamed her release as her body arched and writhed. She bucked between them like a bronco held too long in the chute and it was all they could do to keep her between them.
Sidony moaned incoherently as both men gave one final thrust and spilled their own orgasms into her quivering sheath.
Her body gave one last shudder and a dark purple glow spilled out over Michael’s face as she looked into his glowing lavender eyes. He pushed a strand of damp hair out of her eyes and gasped, “You’re eyes. Jason, look at her eyes.”
Jason rolled Sidony onto her back and the glow flooded the room. She turned to look into the soft blue glow of his eyes and he grinned triumphantly.
“Cool. You’re eyes are purple.”
Sidony’s eyes widened. “What does that mean?”
Michael traced his fingers over the mark on her shoulder and whispered, “It means we did it right. The curse is broken and you’re free.”
Come back in December for another installment of The Erotic Adventures of Sidony Tassen.
Like what you read? Please visit our page on Amazon and leave a review for us.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (1)
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur Chapter 10
Thu, Nov 11 2010 07:01
| Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur, Danielle
| Permalink
** Continuation of November 7th, 2010 post. Please click here for Chapter 9.
Rae slammed the door behind him as he stormed in to the sitting room in search of something to let loose on. His eyes landed on the bottles lining the back of the bar and he lunged for them, uncaring what it was he picked up; he twisted off the cap and poured the contents of the bottle down his throat.
My Archeia. How can she be mine? She’s…oh fuck me…my mate.
A discreet cough behind him made Rae choke on the whisky that was burning its way down his throat and he turned to see his sister reading a book in one of the wing backed chairs by the French doors. Not bothering to put the bottle down, Rae crossed over and flung himself into the chair opposite hers.
"Everything alright? You don't normally drink at, what time is it?" Remiele looked at the watch on her wrist and shot her brother a reproachful look. "Two thirty in the afternoon? Azrael, what in the world?"
Another slug of whisky found itself poured down his throat before he responded to his sister. "Did you know Ardeur is a Nephilim?"
Remiele put her book down and gave her brother a surprised look. "No. Why? Is the Angel of Death afraid of a tiny woman?" The tightness around his mouth and the way the muscle ticked in the side of his jaw told Remiele just how on edge her brother truly was and she relented on the teasing. "She really disturbed you that much, Rae?"
"Yeah, she did. I've never seen anything like the power she let loose in the kitchen a few minutes ago. It calls to me." His eyes caught a flicker of movement outside and he twitched the curtains aside to see the subject of their discussion making her way across the lawn toward the stand of Sycamore trees. "That woman could give me a serious run for my money if it came to a battle of wills, Remi."
She followed his gaze and watched the woman who sat under a tree and closed her eyes. Remi smiled as she recognized the lotus position and turned back to contemplate the foul mood her brother was letting fester. "She seems harmless enough, Rae. Look at her."
Azrael turned his gaze back out to look at Ardeur who was meditating under the trees with a ring of tiny birds calmly watching the curious creature in their midst. He couldn't resist a small smile at the ridiculousness of the image that was made even more hilarious by the appearance of a fuzzy brown bunny at the edge of the circle. It sat and watched Ardeur, both ears flopped down on either side of its head, completely at ease and unaware of the wicked power Rae knew was hiding beneath the pretty blond package that Ardeur presented. "Run you fools. Run."
The peaceful scene in the garden was interrupted by a shrill shriek followed shortly by a football that landed squarely where the bunny had been seconds before. Christian and Valencia, one of the other residents of the Abbey, bolted across the lawn to retrieve the football and Rae watched his brother's lover make introductions. He turned back to face his sister and rolled his eyes at the smirk on her face.
"Seems to me, you're the only one bothered by Ardeur." Remiele cocked an eyebrow at her brother and gave him an appraising once over. "One would think that an Angel and a Necromancer would get along famously. No?"
Rae downed another inch of liquid courage before handing the bottle to Remiele and rising from his chair. "You would think so. If only it were as simple as her being a necro – but she isn’t. She’s Nephilim…and a dark one at that." And my Archeia. My mate.
Remiele watched him leave and when she didn't see Rae's tall form crossing the lawn she made the decision to go out and join the small group laughing in the shade.
Rae sat down in the heavy wooden chair behind his desk and dropped his head into his hands. He hadn't dared tell his sister that what had truly bothered him was that his power recognized what Ardeur had let loose in the kitchen.
The darkness in her soul matched the piece of himself that Rae had lost twenty five years ago. He had given it to her so she could live, unaware of the damnation that his gift would rain down upon the unsuspecting baby. Without meaning to, he’d turned her into a lesser form of himself and the power that had been inherent in the child had transformed Ardeur into something that was beyond rare in the realm of all things angelic.
Everything that Celine had told him about the miserable life Ardeur had led came back to Azrael. "I should have known, should have sensed the power in her when I held her soul."
He dropped his head down to the thick blotter on the desktop with a heavy thud as the guilt took over. "Stupid dumbass move."
The animals scattering and the subtle quaking of the earth under me were my first indications that something or someone was approaching, and damn fast too. A female screech was the second signal and my senses kicked into gear seconds before the football hit the ground and bounced up to land squarely in the palm of my hand.
I opened my eyes calmly and smiled at Christian and a woman I hadn't met yet when they approached. They were laughing and pushing at each other, clearly having fun. "Hey, Chris. Who's your friend?"
The beautiful brunette in designer everything dropped down to the grass, she didn't seem to care whether she got grass stains on her clothes or not, and held her hand out to me. "Valencia. You must be Ardeur. Chris has been telling me about you."
Christian flopped down on the grass next to Valencia and propped his head on his hand. He reached out and plucked the football from my hand. "Nice catch. I told ye nothing beyond her name and that she is a cute package of yumminess." He flicked the football up into the air and caught it neatly. "Where did ye learn to catch a ball like that? I don't think even Val here could have caught that with her super skills."
I closed my eyes to open myself a bit and catch the flavor of Valencia's energy. My eyes popped open in surprise and looked over the darkly beautiful creature that was part vampire and part human. She met my gaze and flashed her fangs at me while making a goofy face that had me, and Christian, laughing.
"Nice to meet you, Val. Don't believe anything the Fairy told you about me. Lies - all lies."
A shadow that ended at a pair of blood red stilettos fell over our trio and we all looked up to see Remiele smiling down at us. "Can I join the party or is it by invitation only?"
Chris scooted to sit down and patted the grass between himself and Val invitingly. "Free for all. Sit, Lovie and join the fun." Remiele kicked her shoes off causing Christian to shriek like a banshee at her treatment of them. "Ye can't treat Louboutin's like that, Remi. Have ye no respect woman?"
I couldn't help but laugh at the eye rolls from both Remiele and Valencia at Christian who had retrieved the precious designer shoes and was cuddling them like small, red leather children to his broad chest. Remiele retrieved her shoes and gave Christian a nudge with the tip of one. "Weren't you two going to play football in the orchard?"
Valencia took the hint for what it was and rose, hand held out to Chris. "Come on, Rainbow Brite. I think the headmistress wants to talk to the new girl." Christian hopped up, agile as a cat, and the two of them ran off toward what I assumed was the orchard.
Remiele turned back and I could tell by the way her eyes narrowed slightly that she was assessing me while formulating her strategy. I sat calmly, and smiled back at her under the undulating shadows of the sycamore leaves.
"I hear you gave Rae a bit of a show in the kitchen earlier." Ah, so there it was. It hadn't taken long for that newsflash to make the rounds. "Can I ask why you did it?"
The second question was unexpected and it took me a second to reply. "He refused to take no for an answer and kept pushing at my shields. My demon was pushing at them as well from the inside and, when I lost control of them, my shields dropped." Our two sets of eyes met and searched each other; her slate blue to my darker periwinkle. "I gave him fair warning and he refused to listen." My lips quirked into a half smile while my mind I recalled the horror on Rae's face. "He pushed, and got what he wanted. It's not my fault he didn't like what he saw."
Blue black curls bounced with her nod of understanding. Her lips parted, as if to speak, and I watched for a moment, waiting to see what she would ask next. "Does the meditation you do help?"
A burst of laughter bubbled up and out before I could stop it getting passed my lips. The startled look on Remiele's face didn't help any and the laughter started anew. I tried, between bouts of giggling, to explain that I wasn't meditating but was actually reciting every shielding spell I could recall.
"Your brother screwed with my shields and I was trying desperately to fix things before Chris and Val showed up and startled me."
My mention of shielding spells caught her attention and we spent the next hour comparing knowledge of various spells each of us had tried and whether we had found them to work or if they were useless. "Where did you learn all of these things, Ardeur? You have a vast knowledge of things that I truly didn't expect you to understand; especially for one as young as you are."
"Here, and there." I shrugged and stood, dusting the bits of grass and dirt from my legs. "When my parents realized what I was capable of they took over my education. Only instead of having to read children's stories they had me reading spell books and learning all kinds of occult things that a child shouldn't know about." Remiele stood and I smiled up at her. "Call me Ardy, please?"
Remiele nodded and tilted her head toward the library. "Come inside. Let me show you my collection of books. There is one I think you might find of particular interest."
I followed her inside and learned just how interesting and invaluable her book was to someone such as me - a necromancer, but more importantly, someone sharing a body with a chaos demon.
The shadow falling over the page I was reading later that evening didn't startle me. I was used to the shadows moving around me after having spent years hidden inside of them. "Excuse me? Are you Ardeur?" The sweet, sultry voice that came from behind me did catch my attention enough for me to lower the book and turn to see who was standing over my right shoulder.
"Ooh, a succubus. Haven't seen one of those in ages."
Shade perked up when I looked over the tall redhead with the most amazing eyes I had ever seen. Shut up jackass. "Yep. Who are you?"
My senses were swirling with the energy that was rolling off the woman as she circled around from behind my chair and sat in the one across from me. She was dressed in a short blue body hugging dress that might have been silk, but I couldn't be sure since I'd never paid much attention to what I'd worn during my captivity and since then my wardrobe had been mostly denim, leather and cotton. Her perfume tickled my nose with the subtle scent of flowers and something musky underneath. Every inch of her oozed seduction.
What is it with these people and their designer clothes? Does being immortal equal a good wardrobe? Shade laughed but kept whatever smart answer he had to himself and left me to deal with the succubus on my own.
"My name is Nevan. I suspect your demon has already told you what I am so I'll spare you the explanation." She crossed her legs at the ankles and leaned forward, her swirling blue-green eyes nearly mesmerizing me with their shifting colors. It wasn’t hard to understand how men fell under a succubus’ spell so easily. "Remiele tells me that you are quite the powerhouse under the pretty, innocent exterior. She said you're strong enough to have frightened even Azrael and I find that quite intriguing."
I pulled the silky crimson ribbon that served as a bookmark over and laid it between the pages I'd been reading before closing the book and putting it aside. The action served a dual purpose for me in that it not only allowed me to break my eyes away from hers but also held my place in the book. I'd found an interesting chapter and would most definitely be coming back to it later.
When I looked back up it was with eyes gone soulless black. "Don't push at my shields. Rae learned the hard way and I'm really not in the mood for a second go round today. Just tell me what you want and then get the hell out."
She started to laugh. The sound was like the tinkling of bells and it only served to piss me off more until I had enough and let go just enough to give her a taste of what was hiding beneath the china doll appearance. "Now that I see I've got your attention, let me repeat - what do you want?"
"Eleuaphon." Nevan blushed at the blurted out word and took a deep shuddering breath to compose herself before continuing. "Remiele told me that you could help me raise the spirit of her brother Eleuaphon to settle a dispute between Tate and Rae. I came to ask if you would, please, raise him for us."
I blinked at her for a minute while I processed what she'd just asked me to do. "You want me to channel the spirit of an angel?" I'd never done anything like that before; didn't know if I even could. "What do you care if Tate and Rae are fighting? Unless," I looked her over and grinned as something that Rae had said in the kitchen earlier clicked in to place. "You're the one. The woman that broke Tate's heart. Well fuck a duck. Isn't that just priceless?"
Something I'd said must have tripped a nerve because the next thing I knew the succubus was off her chair, in my face and the swirling colors in her eyes had fixed to a solid blue that glowed eerily from her drop dead gorgeous face. "Yes. I am the one Rae blames for turning one brother against him and for the death of the other." She took a moment to compose herself and continued, "We, Remiele and I, need you to raise Eleuaphon in order for this ridiculous vendetta of Azrael's to be put to rest."
"And how do you know I can do this? Angels are supposed to be all virtuous and good; clearly - I'm not."
The succubus and I sat in the quiet of the library for a moment while we contemplated each other. Her darker, more seductive looks in stark contrast to my much lighter, innocent ones. "You truly believe you're not good enough? Don’t you know what you are? What you can do?"
"Do you?" I watched her eyes widen when I let go of the hold on my shields. The scent of death overpowered my own sweet tangerine smell. Nevan gasped as the room began to darken, lights flickering and then going out until nothing was left to illuminate the room but the light from the windows. "Do you really think I'm good, at all?"
I watched Nevan's hair lift from her back by hands unseen or felt by her. The curtains rustled yet there was no breeze in the room and a pillow whizzed between us to land against the French doors.
"You've let your demon convince you that what you can do is evil, and that's not what it is, Ardeur." Her voice was strong, unwavering. "Remiele sensed the good in you, the innocence and I can too. You are not what your demon has tried to make you believe. You are good enough and you're damn well strong enough. I can feel it, see it."
Shade, of course, took this moment to pipe up and begin his usual evil egg, spawn of Satan speech in my head. Unfortunately for him, I'd about had enough of that particular tirade a long time ago. I smiled at the succubus and, just to piss the demon off, agreed to raise the dead angel for her and Remiele.
"Give me a few days to prepare. I'll let you know when I'm ready."
"You stupid bitch. I'll make you pay for that. Just you watch and see."
My eyes closed as if doing so would block out the obscenities that Shadekar was hurling at me.
When I opened them, the succubus was gone and I was once again alone in the library. I'd have been willing to bet that no time had passed except for the fact that the light coming through the windows was that of early dawn and the clothes I was wearing were not the ones I'd had on when I sat down in the chair.
A chill ran down my spine as I stood and fled the library in search of my room and the clothes I hoped I'd find there. My bag had yet to surface and the few items of clothes I'd been able to borrow were precious. Without them I'd be forced to wear whatever Shade found to dress me in when he broke through my shields and took over running the show.
I breathed a sigh of relief when I found the shortened jeans from Valencia and the t-shirt Remiele had given me lying haphazardly across the bed. "Thank god."
There was a knock on the door as I reached for the jeans and I turned to see Remiele standing in the doorway with an expression somewhere between shock and amusement on her face. "What on Earth are you wearing?"
"You don't want to know. Can you gather everyone in the library at five? We're raising your brother tonight."
The expression on her beautiful face solidified into shock at my request. "Oh, um, okay. Everyone?"
I started to peel off the camisole that was barely covering my assets and turned my back to her. "Yep. I've got a few things I need to read up on but I'm pretty sure I've got down what needs to be done. Trust me, the more people that are there the better." I pulled the scrap of black material over my head and looked at Remiele over my shoulder. "If you'll excuse me - I need to get dressed."
The sound of stilettos echoing down the hall told me she was gone and I hurried to change so that I could get back to the library and the book that had given me the key to getting rid of Shadekar for good.
"He'll never agree to it. No one ever wanted to help you before so why start now?"
"Buzz off Shade." It was going to be a long day.
This concludes the free preview of Possession is Nine Tenths – Ardeur. If you’ve enjoyed what has been posted so far and would like to continue reading, the entire book is available for purchase on Goodreads, Smashwords, Amazon, Barnes & Noble, Sony eReader, Apple iBooks and Diesel eBook Store.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Ten
Rae slammed the door behind him as he stormed in to the sitting room in search of something to let loose on. His eyes landed on the bottles lining the back of the bar and he lunged for them, uncaring what it was he picked up; he twisted off the cap and poured the contents of the bottle down his throat.
My Archeia. How can she be mine? She’s…oh fuck me…my mate.
A discreet cough behind him made Rae choke on the whisky that was burning its way down his throat and he turned to see his sister reading a book in one of the wing backed chairs by the French doors. Not bothering to put the bottle down, Rae crossed over and flung himself into the chair opposite hers.
"Everything alright? You don't normally drink at, what time is it?" Remiele looked at the watch on her wrist and shot her brother a reproachful look. "Two thirty in the afternoon? Azrael, what in the world?"
Another slug of whisky found itself poured down his throat before he responded to his sister. "Did you know Ardeur is a Nephilim?"
Remiele put her book down and gave her brother a surprised look. "No. Why? Is the Angel of Death afraid of a tiny woman?" The tightness around his mouth and the way the muscle ticked in the side of his jaw told Remiele just how on edge her brother truly was and she relented on the teasing. "She really disturbed you that much, Rae?"
"Yeah, she did. I've never seen anything like the power she let loose in the kitchen a few minutes ago. It calls to me." His eyes caught a flicker of movement outside and he twitched the curtains aside to see the subject of their discussion making her way across the lawn toward the stand of Sycamore trees. "That woman could give me a serious run for my money if it came to a battle of wills, Remi."
She followed his gaze and watched the woman who sat under a tree and closed her eyes. Remi smiled as she recognized the lotus position and turned back to contemplate the foul mood her brother was letting fester. "She seems harmless enough, Rae. Look at her."
Azrael turned his gaze back out to look at Ardeur who was meditating under the trees with a ring of tiny birds calmly watching the curious creature in their midst. He couldn't resist a small smile at the ridiculousness of the image that was made even more hilarious by the appearance of a fuzzy brown bunny at the edge of the circle. It sat and watched Ardeur, both ears flopped down on either side of its head, completely at ease and unaware of the wicked power Rae knew was hiding beneath the pretty blond package that Ardeur presented. "Run you fools. Run."
The peaceful scene in the garden was interrupted by a shrill shriek followed shortly by a football that landed squarely where the bunny had been seconds before. Christian and Valencia, one of the other residents of the Abbey, bolted across the lawn to retrieve the football and Rae watched his brother's lover make introductions. He turned back to face his sister and rolled his eyes at the smirk on her face.
"Seems to me, you're the only one bothered by Ardeur." Remiele cocked an eyebrow at her brother and gave him an appraising once over. "One would think that an Angel and a Necromancer would get along famously. No?"
Rae downed another inch of liquid courage before handing the bottle to Remiele and rising from his chair. "You would think so. If only it were as simple as her being a necro – but she isn’t. She’s Nephilim…and a dark one at that." And my Archeia. My mate.
Remiele watched him leave and when she didn't see Rae's tall form crossing the lawn she made the decision to go out and join the small group laughing in the shade.
Rae sat down in the heavy wooden chair behind his desk and dropped his head into his hands. He hadn't dared tell his sister that what had truly bothered him was that his power recognized what Ardeur had let loose in the kitchen.
The darkness in her soul matched the piece of himself that Rae had lost twenty five years ago. He had given it to her so she could live, unaware of the damnation that his gift would rain down upon the unsuspecting baby. Without meaning to, he’d turned her into a lesser form of himself and the power that had been inherent in the child had transformed Ardeur into something that was beyond rare in the realm of all things angelic.
Everything that Celine had told him about the miserable life Ardeur had led came back to Azrael. "I should have known, should have sensed the power in her when I held her soul."
He dropped his head down to the thick blotter on the desktop with a heavy thud as the guilt took over. "Stupid dumbass move."
The animals scattering and the subtle quaking of the earth under me were my first indications that something or someone was approaching, and damn fast too. A female screech was the second signal and my senses kicked into gear seconds before the football hit the ground and bounced up to land squarely in the palm of my hand.
I opened my eyes calmly and smiled at Christian and a woman I hadn't met yet when they approached. They were laughing and pushing at each other, clearly having fun. "Hey, Chris. Who's your friend?"
The beautiful brunette in designer everything dropped down to the grass, she didn't seem to care whether she got grass stains on her clothes or not, and held her hand out to me. "Valencia. You must be Ardeur. Chris has been telling me about you."
Christian flopped down on the grass next to Valencia and propped his head on his hand. He reached out and plucked the football from my hand. "Nice catch. I told ye nothing beyond her name and that she is a cute package of yumminess." He flicked the football up into the air and caught it neatly. "Where did ye learn to catch a ball like that? I don't think even Val here could have caught that with her super skills."
I closed my eyes to open myself a bit and catch the flavor of Valencia's energy. My eyes popped open in surprise and looked over the darkly beautiful creature that was part vampire and part human. She met my gaze and flashed her fangs at me while making a goofy face that had me, and Christian, laughing.
"Nice to meet you, Val. Don't believe anything the Fairy told you about me. Lies - all lies."
A shadow that ended at a pair of blood red stilettos fell over our trio and we all looked up to see Remiele smiling down at us. "Can I join the party or is it by invitation only?"
Chris scooted to sit down and patted the grass between himself and Val invitingly. "Free for all. Sit, Lovie and join the fun." Remiele kicked her shoes off causing Christian to shriek like a banshee at her treatment of them. "Ye can't treat Louboutin's like that, Remi. Have ye no respect woman?"
I couldn't help but laugh at the eye rolls from both Remiele and Valencia at Christian who had retrieved the precious designer shoes and was cuddling them like small, red leather children to his broad chest. Remiele retrieved her shoes and gave Christian a nudge with the tip of one. "Weren't you two going to play football in the orchard?"
Valencia took the hint for what it was and rose, hand held out to Chris. "Come on, Rainbow Brite. I think the headmistress wants to talk to the new girl." Christian hopped up, agile as a cat, and the two of them ran off toward what I assumed was the orchard.
Remiele turned back and I could tell by the way her eyes narrowed slightly that she was assessing me while formulating her strategy. I sat calmly, and smiled back at her under the undulating shadows of the sycamore leaves.
"I hear you gave Rae a bit of a show in the kitchen earlier." Ah, so there it was. It hadn't taken long for that newsflash to make the rounds. "Can I ask why you did it?"
The second question was unexpected and it took me a second to reply. "He refused to take no for an answer and kept pushing at my shields. My demon was pushing at them as well from the inside and, when I lost control of them, my shields dropped." Our two sets of eyes met and searched each other; her slate blue to my darker periwinkle. "I gave him fair warning and he refused to listen." My lips quirked into a half smile while my mind I recalled the horror on Rae's face. "He pushed, and got what he wanted. It's not my fault he didn't like what he saw."
Blue black curls bounced with her nod of understanding. Her lips parted, as if to speak, and I watched for a moment, waiting to see what she would ask next. "Does the meditation you do help?"
A burst of laughter bubbled up and out before I could stop it getting passed my lips. The startled look on Remiele's face didn't help any and the laughter started anew. I tried, between bouts of giggling, to explain that I wasn't meditating but was actually reciting every shielding spell I could recall.
"Your brother screwed with my shields and I was trying desperately to fix things before Chris and Val showed up and startled me."
My mention of shielding spells caught her attention and we spent the next hour comparing knowledge of various spells each of us had tried and whether we had found them to work or if they were useless. "Where did you learn all of these things, Ardeur? You have a vast knowledge of things that I truly didn't expect you to understand; especially for one as young as you are."
"Here, and there." I shrugged and stood, dusting the bits of grass and dirt from my legs. "When my parents realized what I was capable of they took over my education. Only instead of having to read children's stories they had me reading spell books and learning all kinds of occult things that a child shouldn't know about." Remiele stood and I smiled up at her. "Call me Ardy, please?"
Remiele nodded and tilted her head toward the library. "Come inside. Let me show you my collection of books. There is one I think you might find of particular interest."
I followed her inside and learned just how interesting and invaluable her book was to someone such as me - a necromancer, but more importantly, someone sharing a body with a chaos demon.
The shadow falling over the page I was reading later that evening didn't startle me. I was used to the shadows moving around me after having spent years hidden inside of them. "Excuse me? Are you Ardeur?" The sweet, sultry voice that came from behind me did catch my attention enough for me to lower the book and turn to see who was standing over my right shoulder.
"Ooh, a succubus. Haven't seen one of those in ages."
Shade perked up when I looked over the tall redhead with the most amazing eyes I had ever seen. Shut up jackass. "Yep. Who are you?"
My senses were swirling with the energy that was rolling off the woman as she circled around from behind my chair and sat in the one across from me. She was dressed in a short blue body hugging dress that might have been silk, but I couldn't be sure since I'd never paid much attention to what I'd worn during my captivity and since then my wardrobe had been mostly denim, leather and cotton. Her perfume tickled my nose with the subtle scent of flowers and something musky underneath. Every inch of her oozed seduction.
What is it with these people and their designer clothes? Does being immortal equal a good wardrobe? Shade laughed but kept whatever smart answer he had to himself and left me to deal with the succubus on my own.
"My name is Nevan. I suspect your demon has already told you what I am so I'll spare you the explanation." She crossed her legs at the ankles and leaned forward, her swirling blue-green eyes nearly mesmerizing me with their shifting colors. It wasn’t hard to understand how men fell under a succubus’ spell so easily. "Remiele tells me that you are quite the powerhouse under the pretty, innocent exterior. She said you're strong enough to have frightened even Azrael and I find that quite intriguing."
I pulled the silky crimson ribbon that served as a bookmark over and laid it between the pages I'd been reading before closing the book and putting it aside. The action served a dual purpose for me in that it not only allowed me to break my eyes away from hers but also held my place in the book. I'd found an interesting chapter and would most definitely be coming back to it later.
When I looked back up it was with eyes gone soulless black. "Don't push at my shields. Rae learned the hard way and I'm really not in the mood for a second go round today. Just tell me what you want and then get the hell out."
She started to laugh. The sound was like the tinkling of bells and it only served to piss me off more until I had enough and let go just enough to give her a taste of what was hiding beneath the china doll appearance. "Now that I see I've got your attention, let me repeat - what do you want?"
"Eleuaphon." Nevan blushed at the blurted out word and took a deep shuddering breath to compose herself before continuing. "Remiele told me that you could help me raise the spirit of her brother Eleuaphon to settle a dispute between Tate and Rae. I came to ask if you would, please, raise him for us."
I blinked at her for a minute while I processed what she'd just asked me to do. "You want me to channel the spirit of an angel?" I'd never done anything like that before; didn't know if I even could. "What do you care if Tate and Rae are fighting? Unless," I looked her over and grinned as something that Rae had said in the kitchen earlier clicked in to place. "You're the one. The woman that broke Tate's heart. Well fuck a duck. Isn't that just priceless?"
Something I'd said must have tripped a nerve because the next thing I knew the succubus was off her chair, in my face and the swirling colors in her eyes had fixed to a solid blue that glowed eerily from her drop dead gorgeous face. "Yes. I am the one Rae blames for turning one brother against him and for the death of the other." She took a moment to compose herself and continued, "We, Remiele and I, need you to raise Eleuaphon in order for this ridiculous vendetta of Azrael's to be put to rest."
"And how do you know I can do this? Angels are supposed to be all virtuous and good; clearly - I'm not."
The succubus and I sat in the quiet of the library for a moment while we contemplated each other. Her darker, more seductive looks in stark contrast to my much lighter, innocent ones. "You truly believe you're not good enough? Don’t you know what you are? What you can do?"
"Do you?" I watched her eyes widen when I let go of the hold on my shields. The scent of death overpowered my own sweet tangerine smell. Nevan gasped as the room began to darken, lights flickering and then going out until nothing was left to illuminate the room but the light from the windows. "Do you really think I'm good, at all?"
I watched Nevan's hair lift from her back by hands unseen or felt by her. The curtains rustled yet there was no breeze in the room and a pillow whizzed between us to land against the French doors.
"You've let your demon convince you that what you can do is evil, and that's not what it is, Ardeur." Her voice was strong, unwavering. "Remiele sensed the good in you, the innocence and I can too. You are not what your demon has tried to make you believe. You are good enough and you're damn well strong enough. I can feel it, see it."
Shade, of course, took this moment to pipe up and begin his usual evil egg, spawn of Satan speech in my head. Unfortunately for him, I'd about had enough of that particular tirade a long time ago. I smiled at the succubus and, just to piss the demon off, agreed to raise the dead angel for her and Remiele.
"Give me a few days to prepare. I'll let you know when I'm ready."
"You stupid bitch. I'll make you pay for that. Just you watch and see."
My eyes closed as if doing so would block out the obscenities that Shadekar was hurling at me.
When I opened them, the succubus was gone and I was once again alone in the library. I'd have been willing to bet that no time had passed except for the fact that the light coming through the windows was that of early dawn and the clothes I was wearing were not the ones I'd had on when I sat down in the chair.
A chill ran down my spine as I stood and fled the library in search of my room and the clothes I hoped I'd find there. My bag had yet to surface and the few items of clothes I'd been able to borrow were precious. Without them I'd be forced to wear whatever Shade found to dress me in when he broke through my shields and took over running the show.
I breathed a sigh of relief when I found the shortened jeans from Valencia and the t-shirt Remiele had given me lying haphazardly across the bed. "Thank god."
There was a knock on the door as I reached for the jeans and I turned to see Remiele standing in the doorway with an expression somewhere between shock and amusement on her face. "What on Earth are you wearing?"
"You don't want to know. Can you gather everyone in the library at five? We're raising your brother tonight."
The expression on her beautiful face solidified into shock at my request. "Oh, um, okay. Everyone?"
I started to peel off the camisole that was barely covering my assets and turned my back to her. "Yep. I've got a few things I need to read up on but I'm pretty sure I've got down what needs to be done. Trust me, the more people that are there the better." I pulled the scrap of black material over my head and looked at Remiele over my shoulder. "If you'll excuse me - I need to get dressed."
The sound of stilettos echoing down the hall told me she was gone and I hurried to change so that I could get back to the library and the book that had given me the key to getting rid of Shadekar for good.
"He'll never agree to it. No one ever wanted to help you before so why start now?"
"Buzz off Shade." It was going to be a long day.
This concludes the free preview of Possession is Nine Tenths – Ardeur. If you’ve enjoyed what has been posted so far and would like to continue reading, the entire book is available for purchase on Goodreads, Smashwords, Amazon, Barnes & Noble, Sony eReader, Apple iBooks and Diesel eBook Store.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur Chapter 9
Sat, Nov 6 2010 08:01
| Erotica Fiction, Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur, Danielle
| Permalink
** Continuation of November 6th, 2010 post. Please click here for Chapter 8.
The next few days following my arrival at Mount Angel were what most people would call uneventful but, to me, they were sheer and utter bliss. No need to watch my back, wonder where my next meal was coming from or cringe when I stepped in the shower. Rae had explained the next morning, over a breakfast of the fluffiest pancakes ever, that our portion of the Abbey was shielded from the rest of the world and that unless you had something supernatural about you; you weren't going to find it. I'd asked about the other residents and received nothing more than the instruction to be patient and that I'd meet them when it was time.
I was in the kitchen devouring a chicken salad sandwich on the afternoon of my fourth day at the abbey when the sound of someone entering the room had me turning around to find what my mind refused to acknowledge as anything but a fairy, dressed in nothing but a pair of jeans and the most beautiful set of black, blue and gray wings. His short hair was like blue flames that surrounded his charming features in wild disarray. Wide black eyes blinked in surprise as he took me in, chicken sandwich and all.
We danced around the kitchen, warily observing each other as he moved toward the fridge and I moved away from it. He reached behind him, pulled open the large, stainless steel door and turned to bend and look inside. A sexy Irish lilt drifted out from the depths of the fridge while a variety of berries, grapes and cheeses piled up on the counter. "Ye must be the new lass." He closed the door and turned to face me with a wink and a smile on his sensuous mouth. "Rae failed to mention how cute ye are when he told me of ye yesterday. I'm Chris, by the way."
My chance to reply was cut off by Rae's appearance in the kitchen. I gave a low whistle of appreciation at the obviously tailored for him suit, gleaming shoes and combed hair. Startled blue eyes searched the room and finally, rested on me. "Wow, Rae, you look awesome. Got a meeting?" Chris snickered behind me and I turned to glare at him but not before catching the half-smile on the angel's face. "What are you laughing at?"
"That, Lovie, is not Rae." The Fae popped a grape in his mouth and tilted his head toward the other man in the kitchen. "I'd tell ye what he is if I didn't think it would scorch the innocent off yer ears though sweetie."
The man I had assumed was Rae chuckled and drew my attention back toward him with a small tap on the counter next to me. "Honey, don't mind Christian. Fairy is Angel drunk and doesn't know his head from his ass right now." He smiled when I looked up at him and introduced himself as Metatron, Rae's twin brother.
Christian loaded his fridge finds onto a platter and rounded the counter with a saucy wink at me before he dropped a kiss on Tate's cheek. "Not too drunk to know how much your head likes me arse just fine, hm lover?"
Lover? Head? Arse? My eyes widened as I looked at the two men, one angel, the other Fae and realized what I was seeing with their interplay. "You're gay? But you're an angel."
"Aye, he is." Christian laughed on his way out of the kitchen and left me to gape at Tate who had taken to adjusting the collar of his lavender shirt and white tie in order to avoid my confused sputtering.
"But - how?"
Rae came in just then, took a bite of the uneaten half of my sandwich and quipped through the food in his mouth, "Bad experience with a woman. We're talking horrific. Turned him into a Molly with a penchant for designers, silk trunks and shares in several lube companies." He held up the remaining piece of sandwich and asked if I planned to finish it. I waved my hand to say that he could have it but the gesture was cut short when Tate's arm swung out and clocked his twin smack in the left side of the jaw with a right hook that would have made a professional boxer jealous.
"I might prefer the boys but I can still kick your ass any day of the week. Watch your mouth little brother before someone else watches it for you."
Rae was off his chair and the two men were rolling around the kitchen before either of them could fling a who's-your-bitch-now at the other. Tate threw Rae off his back and the small table in the middle of the room split in half when the big angel landed squarely on it.
The noise from the fight must have carried down the hall and caught his attention bringing Christian back in to the kitchen in a full out run. He looped an arm around Tate's waist, hauled him off his brother with what looked like minimal effort and dragged the mass of flailing arms and legs toward the door. "Take care of that one while I see to Prissy Pants?"
Christian left me alone with Rae and the kitchen that was now fit to be called a disaster zone. I was tempted to call in FEMA to help clean up the mess but opted for checking on Rae to see if he was able to get up under his own power or would need my help to move his carcass up off the floor. A quick trip to the sink saw a damp cloth in my hand as I made my way back to where Rae lay groaning amidst the table debris.
The beginnings of a curse died on Rae's lips. Blood welled from the split in his lower lip and he dropped his head back down to the tiles. I knelt by his head and pressed the cloth to his busted kisser. "Are you okay?" He blinked up at me and mouthed a thank you which earned him a smile as I slid an arm under his neck and grabbed hold of his opposing hand. "No problem. Need a hand up?"
"Yeah, and maybe some ice too?" I nodded and helped him stand, noticing along the way up that he winced as my arm circled around the back of his ribcage. He leaned on me like I was a man of his own size and strength and, for once, I was glad of the added strength that I thought Shade provided. Rae sat on one of the unbroken stools by the counter while I fetched him some ice cubes in a freezer bag.
I handed him the bag of cubes and watched for a moment as he debated where to put it and finally settled it on his jaw. "You guys fight like that a lot or was it just for my benefit?" He laughed and winced as the intake of breath caused his injured ribs to pain him. "How are the ribs? I don't imagine landing on the table did them much good."
Rae looked at me and I saw his eyes narrow slightly as I felt a subtle push at my shields. He tried to read me and I clamped down tighter to keep him out. No one, not even Celine, knew what I really was and I planned to keep it that way, haven or not. I felt another stronger push against my shielding and smiled at Rae while I moved away to begin putting the kitchen to rights.
"How about you make us some sandwiches to replace the one that got destroyed while I clean this up?"
"How about you tell me what you're hiding behind those shields of yours and I'll clean up the mess?" A wave of his hand had the room cleaned up and left me standing there with nothing to use as a distraction from the conversation he clearly wanted to have. My eyes met his and we faced off for long minutes while I decided whether I really wanted to show this man my true self, the true extent of what I could do.
"No. Trust me, you won't like what you see, Rae." I sighed, walked around the counter and started making fresh sandwiches for the two of us. Shade was back to yammering at me non-stop and my teeth ground together in frustration while I tried to block him out by focusing on the sandwiches.
The combined efforts of Shade and Rae pushing at my shields finally succeeded in snapping my control and my eyes flashed black as I turned to face the angel in the room. "You want to see that badly? Fine, here you go then."
I heard his sharp intake of breath when my aura began to fill the room, sucking out the light as the darkness of it took over. The scent of death rolled through, sickly sweet and pungent with the smells of the grave. I let him feel everything that I was capable of, every last bit of the power I held tightly in check until I was sure he'd never press me to do it again.
My shields slammed back down into place and I cast a glance at Rae who sat wide-eyed and silent in the cheery afternoon sunlight that had once again filled the kitchen. "Satisfied?"
Rae nodded, the bite of sandwich from earlier like a ball of lead in his stomach as he rose from the chair and backed toward the door. "You're a necromancer? You control the dead?" He had nearly reached the door and looked back to see how much further until he was out in the hall. Rae must have figured that once he was out he would be able to turn his back on me safely. He was so wrong on that one.
I put the knife I'd been using down on the counter and laughed when I saw the big bad angel backing away in fear of little old me. "Yep. I control the dead. All of them, in any shape they come in." The flash of fear in Rae's eyes made me laugh again as I advanced toward him. "Are you afraid? You asked to see what I am, tried to force yourself under my shields - and when I show you what's under them you have the nerve to be afraid? You. Have. Got. To. Be. Kidding. Me." I jabbed a finger into the center of his chest with each word, forcing him to finally back out into the hall. My eyes raked over him and my lips turned up in a disgusted sneer as he turned and walked away. "You of all people should know better, Rae. I believe the saying goes Ask and Ye Shall Receive? You asked."
The broad back covered in a light blue polo disappeared into another room down the hall and I returned to the kitchen when the slamming of the door told me he'd gone inside, and he wasn't happy.
I glanced at the two partially put together sandwiches on the counter and made a disgusted face at them before going over to finish them up and put them in the fridge. Someone was bound to be hungry later and I had never been one to let good food go to waste or leave a mess behind for others to clean up.
When I was satisfied that things were as I'd found them I took myself out to the garden. I'd found a quiet place under the canopies of a few Sycamore trees and made my way over to spend a few quiet hours meditating to quiet the inner turmoil that releasing my powers created.
Come back on November 12th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 10 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Nine
The next few days following my arrival at Mount Angel were what most people would call uneventful but, to me, they were sheer and utter bliss. No need to watch my back, wonder where my next meal was coming from or cringe when I stepped in the shower. Rae had explained the next morning, over a breakfast of the fluffiest pancakes ever, that our portion of the Abbey was shielded from the rest of the world and that unless you had something supernatural about you; you weren't going to find it. I'd asked about the other residents and received nothing more than the instruction to be patient and that I'd meet them when it was time.
I was in the kitchen devouring a chicken salad sandwich on the afternoon of my fourth day at the abbey when the sound of someone entering the room had me turning around to find what my mind refused to acknowledge as anything but a fairy, dressed in nothing but a pair of jeans and the most beautiful set of black, blue and gray wings. His short hair was like blue flames that surrounded his charming features in wild disarray. Wide black eyes blinked in surprise as he took me in, chicken sandwich and all.
We danced around the kitchen, warily observing each other as he moved toward the fridge and I moved away from it. He reached behind him, pulled open the large, stainless steel door and turned to bend and look inside. A sexy Irish lilt drifted out from the depths of the fridge while a variety of berries, grapes and cheeses piled up on the counter. "Ye must be the new lass." He closed the door and turned to face me with a wink and a smile on his sensuous mouth. "Rae failed to mention how cute ye are when he told me of ye yesterday. I'm Chris, by the way."
My chance to reply was cut off by Rae's appearance in the kitchen. I gave a low whistle of appreciation at the obviously tailored for him suit, gleaming shoes and combed hair. Startled blue eyes searched the room and finally, rested on me. "Wow, Rae, you look awesome. Got a meeting?" Chris snickered behind me and I turned to glare at him but not before catching the half-smile on the angel's face. "What are you laughing at?"
"That, Lovie, is not Rae." The Fae popped a grape in his mouth and tilted his head toward the other man in the kitchen. "I'd tell ye what he is if I didn't think it would scorch the innocent off yer ears though sweetie."
The man I had assumed was Rae chuckled and drew my attention back toward him with a small tap on the counter next to me. "Honey, don't mind Christian. Fairy is Angel drunk and doesn't know his head from his ass right now." He smiled when I looked up at him and introduced himself as Metatron, Rae's twin brother.
Christian loaded his fridge finds onto a platter and rounded the counter with a saucy wink at me before he dropped a kiss on Tate's cheek. "Not too drunk to know how much your head likes me arse just fine, hm lover?"
Lover? Head? Arse? My eyes widened as I looked at the two men, one angel, the other Fae and realized what I was seeing with their interplay. "You're gay? But you're an angel."
"Aye, he is." Christian laughed on his way out of the kitchen and left me to gape at Tate who had taken to adjusting the collar of his lavender shirt and white tie in order to avoid my confused sputtering.
"But - how?"
Rae came in just then, took a bite of the uneaten half of my sandwich and quipped through the food in his mouth, "Bad experience with a woman. We're talking horrific. Turned him into a Molly with a penchant for designers, silk trunks and shares in several lube companies." He held up the remaining piece of sandwich and asked if I planned to finish it. I waved my hand to say that he could have it but the gesture was cut short when Tate's arm swung out and clocked his twin smack in the left side of the jaw with a right hook that would have made a professional boxer jealous.
"I might prefer the boys but I can still kick your ass any day of the week. Watch your mouth little brother before someone else watches it for you."
Rae was off his chair and the two men were rolling around the kitchen before either of them could fling a who's-your-bitch-now at the other. Tate threw Rae off his back and the small table in the middle of the room split in half when the big angel landed squarely on it.
The noise from the fight must have carried down the hall and caught his attention bringing Christian back in to the kitchen in a full out run. He looped an arm around Tate's waist, hauled him off his brother with what looked like minimal effort and dragged the mass of flailing arms and legs toward the door. "Take care of that one while I see to Prissy Pants?"
Christian left me alone with Rae and the kitchen that was now fit to be called a disaster zone. I was tempted to call in FEMA to help clean up the mess but opted for checking on Rae to see if he was able to get up under his own power or would need my help to move his carcass up off the floor. A quick trip to the sink saw a damp cloth in my hand as I made my way back to where Rae lay groaning amidst the table debris.
The beginnings of a curse died on Rae's lips. Blood welled from the split in his lower lip and he dropped his head back down to the tiles. I knelt by his head and pressed the cloth to his busted kisser. "Are you okay?" He blinked up at me and mouthed a thank you which earned him a smile as I slid an arm under his neck and grabbed hold of his opposing hand. "No problem. Need a hand up?"
"Yeah, and maybe some ice too?" I nodded and helped him stand, noticing along the way up that he winced as my arm circled around the back of his ribcage. He leaned on me like I was a man of his own size and strength and, for once, I was glad of the added strength that I thought Shade provided. Rae sat on one of the unbroken stools by the counter while I fetched him some ice cubes in a freezer bag.
I handed him the bag of cubes and watched for a moment as he debated where to put it and finally settled it on his jaw. "You guys fight like that a lot or was it just for my benefit?" He laughed and winced as the intake of breath caused his injured ribs to pain him. "How are the ribs? I don't imagine landing on the table did them much good."
Rae looked at me and I saw his eyes narrow slightly as I felt a subtle push at my shields. He tried to read me and I clamped down tighter to keep him out. No one, not even Celine, knew what I really was and I planned to keep it that way, haven or not. I felt another stronger push against my shielding and smiled at Rae while I moved away to begin putting the kitchen to rights.
"How about you make us some sandwiches to replace the one that got destroyed while I clean this up?"
"How about you tell me what you're hiding behind those shields of yours and I'll clean up the mess?" A wave of his hand had the room cleaned up and left me standing there with nothing to use as a distraction from the conversation he clearly wanted to have. My eyes met his and we faced off for long minutes while I decided whether I really wanted to show this man my true self, the true extent of what I could do.
"No. Trust me, you won't like what you see, Rae." I sighed, walked around the counter and started making fresh sandwiches for the two of us. Shade was back to yammering at me non-stop and my teeth ground together in frustration while I tried to block him out by focusing on the sandwiches.
The combined efforts of Shade and Rae pushing at my shields finally succeeded in snapping my control and my eyes flashed black as I turned to face the angel in the room. "You want to see that badly? Fine, here you go then."
I heard his sharp intake of breath when my aura began to fill the room, sucking out the light as the darkness of it took over. The scent of death rolled through, sickly sweet and pungent with the smells of the grave. I let him feel everything that I was capable of, every last bit of the power I held tightly in check until I was sure he'd never press me to do it again.
My shields slammed back down into place and I cast a glance at Rae who sat wide-eyed and silent in the cheery afternoon sunlight that had once again filled the kitchen. "Satisfied?"
Rae nodded, the bite of sandwich from earlier like a ball of lead in his stomach as he rose from the chair and backed toward the door. "You're a necromancer? You control the dead?" He had nearly reached the door and looked back to see how much further until he was out in the hall. Rae must have figured that once he was out he would be able to turn his back on me safely. He was so wrong on that one.
I put the knife I'd been using down on the counter and laughed when I saw the big bad angel backing away in fear of little old me. "Yep. I control the dead. All of them, in any shape they come in." The flash of fear in Rae's eyes made me laugh again as I advanced toward him. "Are you afraid? You asked to see what I am, tried to force yourself under my shields - and when I show you what's under them you have the nerve to be afraid? You. Have. Got. To. Be. Kidding. Me." I jabbed a finger into the center of his chest with each word, forcing him to finally back out into the hall. My eyes raked over him and my lips turned up in a disgusted sneer as he turned and walked away. "You of all people should know better, Rae. I believe the saying goes Ask and Ye Shall Receive? You asked."
The broad back covered in a light blue polo disappeared into another room down the hall and I returned to the kitchen when the slamming of the door told me he'd gone inside, and he wasn't happy.
I glanced at the two partially put together sandwiches on the counter and made a disgusted face at them before going over to finish them up and put them in the fridge. Someone was bound to be hungry later and I had never been one to let good food go to waste or leave a mess behind for others to clean up.
When I was satisfied that things were as I'd found them I took myself out to the garden. I'd found a quiet place under the canopies of a few Sycamore trees and made my way over to spend a few quiet hours meditating to quiet the inner turmoil that releasing my powers created.
Come back on November 12th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 10 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (2)
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur Chapter 8
Fri, Nov 5 2010 08:01
| Erotica Fiction, Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur, Danielle
| Permalink
** Continuation of November 5th, 2010 post. Please click here for Chapter 7.
"You're certain she isn't a demon?" A male voice with an accent that I couldn't place cut through the fog in my head as my mind began to wake up. The rest of me hadn't caught up yet and for the split second it took for my body to join the awake party I thought I might be in heaven.
"No. She's human, for the most part, with a demon inside." Dr. Martals. This voice I knew well and clearly, if she was here - I wasn't dead. Damn. Wait. Hold the phone. With a demon inside? Mofo was still along for the ride? Oh jeebus cripes someone help a sister out. "Touch her and see for yourself. She's in a coma, Rae. The woman is as harmless as a baby."
The part of me that wasn't freaking out about still having Shadekar along for the ride wanted to laugh at the exasperated tone in Celine's voice when she told whoever this Rae person was to touch me. I knew that tone well since she'd directed it at me, several times over the years.
"Fine. You say she isn't evil and I'll take your word for it." I recognized Celine's satisfied noise and grinned inwardly until the next set of words reached my ears. "Is she safe to be moved or do you want me to heal her before you do so?" Stranger say what? Heal me? Every nerve and synapse in my brain was firing on full as I tried to figure out what the hell was going on.
I called on every reserve of energy I had and opened my eyes only to slam them shut again when they came into contact with a pair of blue ones the color of the sky after a summer storm.
I could hear Shade cursing in the back of my mind after having seen the man Dr. Martals called Rae and wondered why he was freaking out. "Does Rae freak you out a bit? What's so special about the new guy that's got Mister I'm-big-and-bad quaking in his...Well, you don't have any boots." Surprisingly, I didn't get an answer. For once, Chatty Cathy was silent and I opened my eyes again to gaze at the person, creature, whatever that had accomplished what I'd tried to do for years.
"Ardy, sweetie? Can you hear me?" My gaze shifted to Dr. Martals and I gave her a blink of recognition. "Oh good. This is my friend Rae from the sanctuary I told you about. I know you're probably confused and in pain but we really don't have time to explain. There have been some unsavory characters hanging about and we need to move you to the Abbey before they come back. Rae's going to put you back to sleep and when you wake up again you'll be settled in your new room."
Even if I'd been able to formulate a reply fast enough it would have been too slow to beat the touch of Rae's hand on my foot and the wave of fatigue that blanketed me and drove me back into the oblivion of comatose sleep once more. The last things to register in my mind were the sound of Shade screaming and a male gasp of recognition as the blackness enveloped me.
Brody had gone through the satchel when he'd returned home and had been heartbroken at the contents of it. A few pieces of extremely well worn clothing, toiletries in a large zippered plastic freezer bag and a notebook with a pen stuck in the spiral coils of its spine were all that he found. The first few things told him that Ardeur had been living on the run but the notebook told him just how bad things had been for her as he cracked it open and began to sift through the pages.
The first entry was a date seven years earlier and he read the words, incredulous at the tale that unfolded in rounded girlish lettering. Page after page of loneliness, desperation and courage in the face of every possible kind of adversity he could imagine. The random mentions of his name throughout the pages brought a smile to his lips each time he saw it spelled out in her round, loopy scrawl. She hadn't forgotten him either despite all of the shit life had dealt her.
He'd gotten through roughly nine months of entries when his breath hitched at the words on the next page. April 24, 2005. Today is Brody's 21st birthday… Son of a bitch. She had been six years old the last time they'd seen each other but she had remembered his birthday fifteen years later and celebrated it without him.
Unfolding his six foot four inch frame from the chair he'd been sitting in, Brody moved to put the book down on his coffee table when a rectangle of paper slipped from the pages and floated to the floor. Strong agile fingers picked up the card and turned it over. Dr. Celine Martals, M.D. It gave the address to a clinic a few blocks over and a phone number.
He looked at himself in the mirror across the room and smiled triumphantly, dimples flashing on either side of his mouth. The staff at the hospital had been keeping a close eye on anyone who tried to visit Ardeur and he hadn't been able to pay her a visit, let alone find out how she was doing. Now, he had the name of a doctor she'd clearly been to see and maybe a way to find out how she was doing.
Grabbing his coat on the way to the door, Brody headed out to the hospital for one more shot at paying his childhood friend a visit.
"She'll be angry when she wakes up. I sense a shitload of confusion from her, Remiele and the demon isn't happy either. He recognizes, and fears me."
"I understand. Wake the girl and let's have at it then."
Rae laid his big left hand on the much smaller right one of the woman in the bed and let an infinitesimal burst of energy rush from his hand to hers. He stood back next to his sister and watched while the small glow of power flowed up the right arm, through torso and limbs until; finally, it covered the woman from head to toe.
My eyes flew open in a panic and I was off the bed, crouched in a defensive position before I knew what was going on.
The tall man I recognized as Rae from the hospital room was standing next to the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen in my life. They made a striking couple but I'd learned early on that looks were deceiving. Rae stood tall at what I approximated was six foot four inches with cropped blue black hair that he wore messy and hanging over his stormy blue eyes. His nose was straight over a soft, full mouth with just a hint of a pout to the lower lip. I was sure that if he stepped in front of her, he would have completely eclipsed his companion with the sheer size of him. He could have passed for any of the frat boys I'd seen on the streets in his jeans, polo shirt and loafers.
My gaze shifted to the model beautiful woman with the jet black curls in the pink knit dress and stilettos. Every inch of her screamed super model but the soft, benevolent expression on her face told me that she wasn't. I looked up into her eyes and realized then that they were the same storm tossed blue as Rae's. Another careful examination of her features proved what I'd begun to suspect. A smaller, more feminine version of the straight nose and full mouth with a delicate, creamier complexion compared to her brother's more tanned, swarthy skin.
"You're brother and sister?" They nodded to confirm my suspicion. "Okay. Brother and sister what? I know you can't be human because Shade is quiet and he is never quiet unless something bad for him is around."
Rae stepped forward and held up his hand in what I assumed he meant to be a calming gesture but earned him a raised eyebrow instead. "Your demon is quiet, Ardeur because we've been supplementing your shielding while you were asleep. He'll be back to continue tormenting you shortly I'm sure."
I was on the cusp of giving him a peevish look when it suddenly dawned on me that I was standing, under my own power and pain free after being mowed down by a speeding BMW. All thoughts of what kind of creatures my two visitors might be fled my mind as I examined myself for injuries. "How long was I out for?"
The raven haired beauty stepped forward with caution. "You were in the hospital for three days before Celine called us to come fetch you and you've been here, at the Abbey, for a few hours while we got you settled and healed." She held out a slim, elegant hand and waited for me to take it in greeting. "I am Remiele and, to answer your question, my brothers and I are angels."
Remiele's last word caught my attention and suddenly I knew why Shadekar had freaked out at the sight of Rae and was keeping mum in his corner of my head. My eyes lit up and I gave the two angels the biggest, happiest smile I could manage. "Thank god."
A bark of surprised laughter drew my attention back to Rae and I cocked an eyebrow at him in question. He scratched the edge of his jaw and threw me a sheepish look. "While I'm sure the Shepherd would be happy that you are thankful to him, you could probably have left out the curse word and he would have been just as appreciative."
"Jeebus cripes. I can't curse here?" My eyes swept the non-descript room which contained nothing more than a dresser, a double bed flanked by a wooden night table on one side and a chair on the other. "Where is here? Where’s Celine?"
The floor beneath our feet was highly polished oak and Remiele's stilettos oddly made very little noise as she crossed the room and pulled the heavy drapes aside for me to see out of the large mullioned windows. I joined her and looked out to see a courtyard with beautiful landscaping below us surrounded by several bricked buildings. "Welcome to Mount Angel Abbey. You are in the part of the abbey that the Benedictine monks have allotted to us as a safe house for people, such as yourself, who need someplace to go to escape. As for Celine’s whereabouts – she’s at her clinic in town. You won’t see her again."
“Dr. Martals is our liaison and sends those in need in our direction. She doesn’t come here so that people, such as your pursuers, don’t find us.”
My eyes turned back up to look at the beautiful angels before I stepped back and let the curtain fall back into place. "People such as myself. Are there other people here now?"
An exchange of glances was made between the two angels before Rae finally spoke with a small shake of his head. "The one you're looking for isn't here." He held up his hand when I moved to interrupt him and continued, "Celine told us of the one you seek while you slept. You must have trusted her very much to share that bit of your life with her."
A low grumble from my stomach saved me from having to respond or acknowledge the comment about my trusting Celine.
They'd said I'd been asleep for three days which meant I hadn't eaten in four, no, five days. When you barely tipped the scales at a hundred and ten pounds, five days with no food in your belly was not a good thing.
"Are you hungry?" Remiele grinned at my sarcastic look and motioned for me to follow her and Rae out of the room. "Of course you are. You were unconscious for three days and you probably haven't eaten since lunch on the day of your accident." She continued talking and missed my muttering about it having been five days since I'd eaten last. Rae, however, didn't miss it and gave me a sharp look which I responded to with a shrug.
He hung back and shortened his strides to match mine while his sister strode on ahead to the kitchen. I looked up at Rae from my considerably lower vantage point and blinked at him as we walked. "It's not the first time I go this long without food and it probably won't be the last time either."
Rae's hand came down to rest on my arm and he stepped in front of me effectively stopping my progress toward the kitchen. "You will not go hungry here, Ardeur. If you're hungry you can help yourself to anything we have in the kitchen or ask and one of us will be happy to cook for you." The protest from my stomach was louder this time and the look I gave him spoke volumes. "Alright. I'll take you to the kitchen and feed the grumble in your belly. Then you can tell me what Celine didn't."
I returned to my room two hours later, several pounds heavier for all I'd eaten without having given up any of my secrets despite Rae and Remiele's best efforts to pull what information they could from me. Someone had turned on the bedside lamp and turned down the bed while I was gone and I made a mental note to speak with Rae the following day about this practice. No one was to enter my room when I was not there. My things, meager as they were, were mine and I could not afford to have any of them taken.
Trust issues much? Me? Not at all.
The lack of light from the hospital room doorway was the first indication that something was up as Brody strode down the hall toward the room at the end. When the charge nurse didn't jump up from behind the desk and run after him to stop his progress he scented the air and realized why they were leaving him to make his way to Ardeur's room. She wasn't there. The bed was stripped and any sign of Ardy or her tangerine smell were gone.
He growled out a curse and spun on the heel of his boot back toward the nurse's station. Sunglasses covered his eyes and the telltale amber glow as his wolf paced just below the surface. "Where is she? The blonde in the end room. Where was she moved to?"
The young redhead, clearly fresh out of nursing school, nearly jumped out of her skin at the menacing growl that rumbled from Brody's chest. She swallowed her nerve and stared at him wide eyed. "Dr. Martals had her moved this morning. Said she was taking her to a private clinic. They left a few hours ago."
Brody couldn't smell the acrid scent of a lie on her and gave her a terse nod before marching back out of the hospital to the gunmetal black mustang that he'd rented as soon as he'd been discharged from the military. Tires screeched on the pavement as he pulled out of the parking lot and drove the nine miles back to Tigard and Dr. Martals' clinic.
A tone sounded inside the clinic when Brody pushed the door open and stepped in to the waiting room which was surprisingly empty for the time of day. He found the nurse behind the double layers of glass and flashed his charmers smile before he pulled off his sunglasses and walked over to the counter. Brody hitched Ardeur's satchel back up over his shoulder and glanced over to the doorway that led back to the exam rooms when he heard an indrawn breath of surprise.
A petite brunette in a white coat strode over and wrapped her hand around the strap of the bag. "Where did you get that? Where did you find that bag?"
A smooth, dark eyebrow cocked upward as Brody looked down at the woman. "Dr. Martals, I assume?" The brunette nodded and he relaxed a fraction. "Can we go to your office and talk? I need to know if Ardeur is okay."
"Come with me. Julie, hold my calls for the next hour please?"
Brody waited until the doctor had closed the office door and sat down behind her desk before folding himself down into one of the chairs across from her. He placed Ardeur's bag on the chair next to his and turned his attention to the woman who was patiently waiting for him to settle himself. "Ardy never mentioned that you are a werewolf."
Her words snapped him to full attention and Brody scented the air. "Psychic." The doctor nodded and he gave a short bark of laughter. "Shouldn't surprise me that a necromancer would find a psychic for a doctor. As for the other, she didn't know. I didn't go through my first shift until six years after she disappeared."
He rubbed the back of his neck with his left hand and then laid it on Ardy's bag as if it needed protecting. "Is she okay? They said at the hospital that you had her moved to a private clinic."
Celine took in the protective posture and the obvious concern for her friend and patient. "Get comfortable, Brody, I have a story to tell you and then you can decide if you want to go find Ardeur or leave and go on with your life."
Come back on November 7th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 9 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Eight
"You're certain she isn't a demon?" A male voice with an accent that I couldn't place cut through the fog in my head as my mind began to wake up. The rest of me hadn't caught up yet and for the split second it took for my body to join the awake party I thought I might be in heaven.
"No. She's human, for the most part, with a demon inside." Dr. Martals. This voice I knew well and clearly, if she was here - I wasn't dead. Damn. Wait. Hold the phone. With a demon inside? Mofo was still along for the ride? Oh jeebus cripes someone help a sister out. "Touch her and see for yourself. She's in a coma, Rae. The woman is as harmless as a baby."
The part of me that wasn't freaking out about still having Shadekar along for the ride wanted to laugh at the exasperated tone in Celine's voice when she told whoever this Rae person was to touch me. I knew that tone well since she'd directed it at me, several times over the years.
"Fine. You say she isn't evil and I'll take your word for it." I recognized Celine's satisfied noise and grinned inwardly until the next set of words reached my ears. "Is she safe to be moved or do you want me to heal her before you do so?" Stranger say what? Heal me? Every nerve and synapse in my brain was firing on full as I tried to figure out what the hell was going on.
I called on every reserve of energy I had and opened my eyes only to slam them shut again when they came into contact with a pair of blue ones the color of the sky after a summer storm.
I could hear Shade cursing in the back of my mind after having seen the man Dr. Martals called Rae and wondered why he was freaking out. "Does Rae freak you out a bit? What's so special about the new guy that's got Mister I'm-big-and-bad quaking in his...Well, you don't have any boots." Surprisingly, I didn't get an answer. For once, Chatty Cathy was silent and I opened my eyes again to gaze at the person, creature, whatever that had accomplished what I'd tried to do for years.
"Ardy, sweetie? Can you hear me?" My gaze shifted to Dr. Martals and I gave her a blink of recognition. "Oh good. This is my friend Rae from the sanctuary I told you about. I know you're probably confused and in pain but we really don't have time to explain. There have been some unsavory characters hanging about and we need to move you to the Abbey before they come back. Rae's going to put you back to sleep and when you wake up again you'll be settled in your new room."
Even if I'd been able to formulate a reply fast enough it would have been too slow to beat the touch of Rae's hand on my foot and the wave of fatigue that blanketed me and drove me back into the oblivion of comatose sleep once more. The last things to register in my mind were the sound of Shade screaming and a male gasp of recognition as the blackness enveloped me.
Brody had gone through the satchel when he'd returned home and had been heartbroken at the contents of it. A few pieces of extremely well worn clothing, toiletries in a large zippered plastic freezer bag and a notebook with a pen stuck in the spiral coils of its spine were all that he found. The first few things told him that Ardeur had been living on the run but the notebook told him just how bad things had been for her as he cracked it open and began to sift through the pages.
The first entry was a date seven years earlier and he read the words, incredulous at the tale that unfolded in rounded girlish lettering. Page after page of loneliness, desperation and courage in the face of every possible kind of adversity he could imagine. The random mentions of his name throughout the pages brought a smile to his lips each time he saw it spelled out in her round, loopy scrawl. She hadn't forgotten him either despite all of the shit life had dealt her.
He'd gotten through roughly nine months of entries when his breath hitched at the words on the next page. April 24, 2005. Today is Brody's 21st birthday… Son of a bitch. She had been six years old the last time they'd seen each other but she had remembered his birthday fifteen years later and celebrated it without him.
Unfolding his six foot four inch frame from the chair he'd been sitting in, Brody moved to put the book down on his coffee table when a rectangle of paper slipped from the pages and floated to the floor. Strong agile fingers picked up the card and turned it over. Dr. Celine Martals, M.D. It gave the address to a clinic a few blocks over and a phone number.
He looked at himself in the mirror across the room and smiled triumphantly, dimples flashing on either side of his mouth. The staff at the hospital had been keeping a close eye on anyone who tried to visit Ardeur and he hadn't been able to pay her a visit, let alone find out how she was doing. Now, he had the name of a doctor she'd clearly been to see and maybe a way to find out how she was doing.
Grabbing his coat on the way to the door, Brody headed out to the hospital for one more shot at paying his childhood friend a visit.
"She'll be angry when she wakes up. I sense a shitload of confusion from her, Remiele and the demon isn't happy either. He recognizes, and fears me."
"I understand. Wake the girl and let's have at it then."
Rae laid his big left hand on the much smaller right one of the woman in the bed and let an infinitesimal burst of energy rush from his hand to hers. He stood back next to his sister and watched while the small glow of power flowed up the right arm, through torso and limbs until; finally, it covered the woman from head to toe.
My eyes flew open in a panic and I was off the bed, crouched in a defensive position before I knew what was going on.
The tall man I recognized as Rae from the hospital room was standing next to the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen in my life. They made a striking couple but I'd learned early on that looks were deceiving. Rae stood tall at what I approximated was six foot four inches with cropped blue black hair that he wore messy and hanging over his stormy blue eyes. His nose was straight over a soft, full mouth with just a hint of a pout to the lower lip. I was sure that if he stepped in front of her, he would have completely eclipsed his companion with the sheer size of him. He could have passed for any of the frat boys I'd seen on the streets in his jeans, polo shirt and loafers.
My gaze shifted to the model beautiful woman with the jet black curls in the pink knit dress and stilettos. Every inch of her screamed super model but the soft, benevolent expression on her face told me that she wasn't. I looked up into her eyes and realized then that they were the same storm tossed blue as Rae's. Another careful examination of her features proved what I'd begun to suspect. A smaller, more feminine version of the straight nose and full mouth with a delicate, creamier complexion compared to her brother's more tanned, swarthy skin.
"You're brother and sister?" They nodded to confirm my suspicion. "Okay. Brother and sister what? I know you can't be human because Shade is quiet and he is never quiet unless something bad for him is around."
Rae stepped forward and held up his hand in what I assumed he meant to be a calming gesture but earned him a raised eyebrow instead. "Your demon is quiet, Ardeur because we've been supplementing your shielding while you were asleep. He'll be back to continue tormenting you shortly I'm sure."
I was on the cusp of giving him a peevish look when it suddenly dawned on me that I was standing, under my own power and pain free after being mowed down by a speeding BMW. All thoughts of what kind of creatures my two visitors might be fled my mind as I examined myself for injuries. "How long was I out for?"
The raven haired beauty stepped forward with caution. "You were in the hospital for three days before Celine called us to come fetch you and you've been here, at the Abbey, for a few hours while we got you settled and healed." She held out a slim, elegant hand and waited for me to take it in greeting. "I am Remiele and, to answer your question, my brothers and I are angels."
Remiele's last word caught my attention and suddenly I knew why Shadekar had freaked out at the sight of Rae and was keeping mum in his corner of my head. My eyes lit up and I gave the two angels the biggest, happiest smile I could manage. "Thank god."
A bark of surprised laughter drew my attention back to Rae and I cocked an eyebrow at him in question. He scratched the edge of his jaw and threw me a sheepish look. "While I'm sure the Shepherd would be happy that you are thankful to him, you could probably have left out the curse word and he would have been just as appreciative."
"Jeebus cripes. I can't curse here?" My eyes swept the non-descript room which contained nothing more than a dresser, a double bed flanked by a wooden night table on one side and a chair on the other. "Where is here? Where’s Celine?"
The floor beneath our feet was highly polished oak and Remiele's stilettos oddly made very little noise as she crossed the room and pulled the heavy drapes aside for me to see out of the large mullioned windows. I joined her and looked out to see a courtyard with beautiful landscaping below us surrounded by several bricked buildings. "Welcome to Mount Angel Abbey. You are in the part of the abbey that the Benedictine monks have allotted to us as a safe house for people, such as yourself, who need someplace to go to escape. As for Celine’s whereabouts – she’s at her clinic in town. You won’t see her again."
“Dr. Martals is our liaison and sends those in need in our direction. She doesn’t come here so that people, such as your pursuers, don’t find us.”
My eyes turned back up to look at the beautiful angels before I stepped back and let the curtain fall back into place. "People such as myself. Are there other people here now?"
An exchange of glances was made between the two angels before Rae finally spoke with a small shake of his head. "The one you're looking for isn't here." He held up his hand when I moved to interrupt him and continued, "Celine told us of the one you seek while you slept. You must have trusted her very much to share that bit of your life with her."
A low grumble from my stomach saved me from having to respond or acknowledge the comment about my trusting Celine.
They'd said I'd been asleep for three days which meant I hadn't eaten in four, no, five days. When you barely tipped the scales at a hundred and ten pounds, five days with no food in your belly was not a good thing.
"Are you hungry?" Remiele grinned at my sarcastic look and motioned for me to follow her and Rae out of the room. "Of course you are. You were unconscious for three days and you probably haven't eaten since lunch on the day of your accident." She continued talking and missed my muttering about it having been five days since I'd eaten last. Rae, however, didn't miss it and gave me a sharp look which I responded to with a shrug.
He hung back and shortened his strides to match mine while his sister strode on ahead to the kitchen. I looked up at Rae from my considerably lower vantage point and blinked at him as we walked. "It's not the first time I go this long without food and it probably won't be the last time either."
Rae's hand came down to rest on my arm and he stepped in front of me effectively stopping my progress toward the kitchen. "You will not go hungry here, Ardeur. If you're hungry you can help yourself to anything we have in the kitchen or ask and one of us will be happy to cook for you." The protest from my stomach was louder this time and the look I gave him spoke volumes. "Alright. I'll take you to the kitchen and feed the grumble in your belly. Then you can tell me what Celine didn't."
I returned to my room two hours later, several pounds heavier for all I'd eaten without having given up any of my secrets despite Rae and Remiele's best efforts to pull what information they could from me. Someone had turned on the bedside lamp and turned down the bed while I was gone and I made a mental note to speak with Rae the following day about this practice. No one was to enter my room when I was not there. My things, meager as they were, were mine and I could not afford to have any of them taken.
Trust issues much? Me? Not at all.
The lack of light from the hospital room doorway was the first indication that something was up as Brody strode down the hall toward the room at the end. When the charge nurse didn't jump up from behind the desk and run after him to stop his progress he scented the air and realized why they were leaving him to make his way to Ardeur's room. She wasn't there. The bed was stripped and any sign of Ardy or her tangerine smell were gone.
He growled out a curse and spun on the heel of his boot back toward the nurse's station. Sunglasses covered his eyes and the telltale amber glow as his wolf paced just below the surface. "Where is she? The blonde in the end room. Where was she moved to?"
The young redhead, clearly fresh out of nursing school, nearly jumped out of her skin at the menacing growl that rumbled from Brody's chest. She swallowed her nerve and stared at him wide eyed. "Dr. Martals had her moved this morning. Said she was taking her to a private clinic. They left a few hours ago."
Brody couldn't smell the acrid scent of a lie on her and gave her a terse nod before marching back out of the hospital to the gunmetal black mustang that he'd rented as soon as he'd been discharged from the military. Tires screeched on the pavement as he pulled out of the parking lot and drove the nine miles back to Tigard and Dr. Martals' clinic.
A tone sounded inside the clinic when Brody pushed the door open and stepped in to the waiting room which was surprisingly empty for the time of day. He found the nurse behind the double layers of glass and flashed his charmers smile before he pulled off his sunglasses and walked over to the counter. Brody hitched Ardeur's satchel back up over his shoulder and glanced over to the doorway that led back to the exam rooms when he heard an indrawn breath of surprise.
A petite brunette in a white coat strode over and wrapped her hand around the strap of the bag. "Where did you get that? Where did you find that bag?"
A smooth, dark eyebrow cocked upward as Brody looked down at the woman. "Dr. Martals, I assume?" The brunette nodded and he relaxed a fraction. "Can we go to your office and talk? I need to know if Ardeur is okay."
"Come with me. Julie, hold my calls for the next hour please?"
Brody waited until the doctor had closed the office door and sat down behind her desk before folding himself down into one of the chairs across from her. He placed Ardeur's bag on the chair next to his and turned his attention to the woman who was patiently waiting for him to settle himself. "Ardy never mentioned that you are a werewolf."
Her words snapped him to full attention and Brody scented the air. "Psychic." The doctor nodded and he gave a short bark of laughter. "Shouldn't surprise me that a necromancer would find a psychic for a doctor. As for the other, she didn't know. I didn't go through my first shift until six years after she disappeared."
He rubbed the back of his neck with his left hand and then laid it on Ardy's bag as if it needed protecting. "Is she okay? They said at the hospital that you had her moved to a private clinic."
Celine took in the protective posture and the obvious concern for her friend and patient. "Get comfortable, Brody, I have a story to tell you and then you can decide if you want to go find Ardeur or leave and go on with your life."
Come back on November 7th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 9 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (1)
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur Chapter 7
Thu, Nov 4 2010 08:01
| Erotica Fiction, Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur, Danielle
| Permalink
** Continuation of October 24th, 2010 post. Please click here for Chapter 6.
Seven years after my escape I woke up with the smell of vomit in the air was so thick I thought I could taste it. At least until I opened my eyes and realized that I was actually tasting vomit and, ew, wearing it in my hair as well as on the half of my face that was laying in the puddle of vodka, orange juice and whatever else my stomach had ejected after I'd passed out on the flimsy mattress I called a bed. I sat up and blearily tried to recall what I had done the night before that would have resulted in my waking up covered in ick, wearing the least amount of clothes possible without being naked with what was sure to be the worst hangover on record building inside my head.
Shade chose this moment to shake himself, and me, awake with a groan and a very heartfelt, "Oh, shit." The demon in my head cackled with glee and gave a hearty push against the barrier I kept him locked behind only to find it firmly slammed down and bolted up tighter than the biggest Stanley lock on the planet.
"I see you've discovered the results of how much fun we had last night. Ooh, eau-de-vomitus. Nice choice of perfume, Ardy. Couldn't have picked a better one myself."
Any reaction I could have given Shade would have set off further cackling and torment so I gave him nothing but blankness as I rose and headed for the tiny closet that was my bathroom and stripped off the short shorts and camisole that Shadekar liked to dress me in. I gave the tap for cold a spin, gritted my teeth and stepped under the biting spray. No need to mess with the tap for hot water, there wasn't any.
By the time I'd washed the filth from my hair and scrubbed the rest of myself as quickly as possible, my teeth were chattering and a blue tinge had crept over my quivering lips. I wrapped my one ratty towel around the multiple layers of goose bumps that made up my skin and padded out to the duffel bag that held my meager supply of clothes. The shorts and camisole I'd been wearing were hanging on the edge of the towel rack to dry and would probably be there for the day. Leather took forever to dry.
"So, what's the plan for today, Blondie? Can we repeat last night? That was, undoubtedly, some of the most fun I've had since you took over the show. Hands down. Wanna know what we did last night? Well - more like what you did last night. Devil's in the details don'tcha know."
"Oh hells no. I do not want to know, Shade. You just keep that bit of info to yourself and I'm tight with that." I could sense he was gearing up to tell me anyway and quickly slammed the lid down on the garbage can I pictured Shadekar living in. I'd never actually met the bastard but always pictured him as a character I'd seen on a children's show when I was younger. Oscar the Grouch had nothing on my inner demon however, when it came to attitude. Shade had it in spades.
Getting dressed was done rather quickly. I threw my hair over my shoulder after a quick toweling and let it dry on its own while I walked down to the clinic on the next block. The nurse behind the counter knew me well and winced when she got a look at the dark circles under my eyes.
"Rough night again, Ardy?"
"Hey, Julie. You could call it that. Any chance Dr. Martals is in? I need the usual." Lucky for me the staff at the clinic I frequented whenever Shade got out of his cage were a friendly, understanding bunch and never questioned why I needed a rape kit or a toxicology report run every now and then. Unfortunately, the now and thens were becoming more and more frequent. He had overthrown me twice already this month and there were still two more weeks left in it.
Julie nodded and quietly led me back to an exam room where I sat and waited for Dr. Martals. It had been pure luck that I had found this clinic - and her, when I'd stumbled in one morning after a particularly bad night courtesy of Shade. My face had been a mass of bruises to match the ones that covered my ribs, hands and shins but the quiet doctor had come in, patched me up, run a rape kit and toxicology screen without asking a single question. She'd then sat next to the table and looked me in the eyes. "How long has your demon been doing this to you?"
I must have blinked at the petite brunette with the soulful brown eyes for what felt like hours before I finally managed to choke out a question and ask how she knew that I carried a demon. Dr. Martals smiled and calmly told me,
"I'm psychic, Ardeur. I can see him in you. How long has he been overpowering you?"
As much as I didn't want to tell anyone about Shade, the fact that she could see him and knew what he was doing to me somehow made it easier for me to tell the psychic what was going on and I spilled my proverbial guts out to her that afternoon on the table in her clinic. I'd been back at least once or twice a month in the last six years since my escape and she had taken care of me each time. The tally in the column which counted people trusted had gone from zero to one that day. It wasn't much, but it had been a start.
Dr. Martals stepped inside the room and frowned when she saw me. "Again? That's two weeks in a row, Ardy." Celine, as she'd asked me to call her, put down the chart she'd been carrying and came over to the table to look me over. I stripped when she asked me to and lay still while she completed her pelvic exam. "Well, you're still a virgin. He hasn't taken that from you yet. Let's draw some blood and see what else our little darling has gotten you into."
Celine drew my blood and promised to run the tests herself. She did this for me to avoid any questions from lab techs who got a curious when they saw the slight irregularities in my blood. I was human, for the most part. The odd bits that weren't human threw the lab people into a tizzy and I'd learned to avoid that type of thing when at all possible. Lucky for me, the doctor agreed with me on that point and kept my secrets locked safe inside her head. There was no file in the clinic's records with my name on it. No paper trail that could lead anyone who might be looking to find me in the direction of the clinic.
I dressed and waited quietly while Dr. Martals put my blood in the locked refrigerator that only she could access. The stern look she wore when she turned back to face me was expected and my eyes rolled in response to it. "I don't know how he got out, Celine. The shielding was still up this morning but I was covered in booze and other crap when I woke up."
"Damn. That's not good." She stood silent for a minute and I could tell she was thinking of some way to keep Shade from taking over and getting out of my room when I was asleep. How he'd managed to get out with the shielding Celine had shown me after the last time was beyond both of us. We talked through the spell and confirmed that it had been done right. "I think it might be time for you to go to the sanctuary I told you about. I fear for you."
"No. I can't. Not yet." I swung my legs off the table and jumped down to the floor with a soft thud of combat boots on linoleum. "I've got your number. I'll call if the time comes that I need to go there." Neither of us realized in that moment just how prophetic those words would be until much, much later.
I left the clinic and stood out on the sun warmed sidewalk for a moment letting the heat soak into my skin while I debated what to do with the rest of my day. Fatigue from the lack of sleep was dragging at me, making the decision an easy one - back home and catch some sack time. A good nap, followed by lunch at the shelter downtown and a bit more digging on the internet at the library before sealing myself into my bedroom was the plan of the day.
At least that was it until my eyes caught sight of the two men - one short, the other tall - standing outside the building where I'd been living for the last seven months. It was the longest I'd ever stayed anywhere and had always managed to evade them before they found my latest hiding spot. Clearly I'd overstayed this place one day too many.
I ducked in between two buildings and thanked my lucky stars that I'd taken my duffel bag with me when I'd gone to the clinic. The loss of my clothes from the night before and the soap that doubled as my shampoo was a minor thing in the grand scheme of it all when you compared them to the possible loss of my freedom.
Wesley and Boyd spent the better part of the afternoon loitering outside my front door. One scanned the street while the other ran between their outpost on the stoop and my apartment to check that I hadn't snuck past them via the back door. I hadn't, of course, I was trapped three buildings over and would have been instantly visible to them had I left my hiding spot. Shade was screaming and pushing with all of his might to catch their attention and I was hanging on with every scrap of energy and power I could muster to keep him locked down. One chink in the armor and I would find myself overpowered and back in the custody of the men who had put the demon and I together like a poorly matched china set. The pieces worked together but the end result was not pretty.
My saving grace came four hours into the standoff when a large truck pulled up and parked on the curb directly in front of where I'd been hiding. It completely blocked any view of the store fronts and allowed me to slip out of the small alley I was in and duck in to the convenience store two doors back without being seen. Mr. Chen, the owner, recognized me and smiled when I held up a finger to my lips and made my way back to the rear of the store where the employee entrance led out to another alley.
I picked my way through the debris until I felt safe enough out of earshot to allow for a full run. One did not run quietly in combat boots no matter how small they were. My size sixes were bitty but they made one helluva racket when their soles slapped against the pavement while I sprinted halfway across town. Most people would have overlooked me for a teenager running to meet with friends until they got a good look at me under the rim of the baseball cap I'd tucked my hair up under and saw the eyes, wide with fear that dominated my face.
The shout that would have slowed me came a second too late as I ran pell-mell into an intersection unaware of the BMW speeding toward me until it slammed into my body and sent me sailing through the air to land on the concrete 40 feet away on the opposite side of the road. The last thought in my head before I blacked out from the pain and shock of the impact was that I would finally be free of Shadekar and the bastard would finally be sent back to the hole he'd been summoned out of.
The sound of thick rubber soles slapping against pavement caught Brody's attention as he walked back to his apartment with his bag full of the groceries that would be his dinner in a few hours. Fear, the smell of it thick and acrid on the air tickled his nose and he turned to scan the crowd behind him to see where it originated. Hazel eyes turned glowing amber behind his sunglasses as he spotted a young girl running full tilt toward him and the intersection at his back.
Whoever she was, the girl was fast and she overtook him before he knew it. Her scent washed over his as she blew by and he inhaled the mingled scents of fear and something he hadn't smelled on anyone else but one person. The girl who'd lived in his memory for the last nineteen years. Ardeur, with her scent of tangerines and death, had just blown past him and Brody turned to call out to her when he heard the sound of an engine speeding for the intersection she was barreling toward.
Brody dropped his groceries and ran after her. He called out for her to stop, watch out - but his shout came too late. She ran out into the road.
He watched, horrified, as the BMW slammed into the tiny woman and threw her forty feet across the road. The world around him stopped while he watched Ardeur skid across the pavement and land in a heap of denim, leather and blonde hair at the base of a streetlamp.
The world sped up again and he burst into action, yanking the cell phone from his pocket and running toward her while he punched 9-1-1 to call for an ambulance. His sheer size and werewolf speed got him to her side before anyone else did and he nearly cried out with joy when his ears picked out the sound of her heartbeat. It was faint and thready but her heart was beating and it was the best thing he'd heard in a long time.
He pushed the long golden strands of hair, coated and sticky with blood, aside and looked down at the face that still bore a resemblance to the girl he remembered while he prayed to a god he'd never believed in that she would survive. The dispatcher took the information he relayed to her and he flipped his phone shut, tucking it back into his jacket pocket.
Recalling all of his training over the last eight years of military service, Brody did a quick triage of Ardeur's injuries while he listened for the sound of sirens in the distance. The blood in her hair was coming from a tear in her scalp and a gruesome gash in her forehead where the white glint of skull peeked through. He gingerly ran his fingers over the curve of her head and sighed with relief when he didn't feel the telltale give of a shattered skull. It didn't mean she couldn't have internal injuries but he had no way of detecting those out here on the street.
"Hey, buddy, what do you think you're doing? You could hurt that girl worse than she already is." A hand came down on Brody's shoulder and he turned his amber eyes up to look at the man who had dared touch him. His lip curled up in a snarl of menace that had the older man backing up, hands held up in defense in front of him. "Alright, I get it. I'm backing off."
Another one of the bystanders dropped a large satchel at his feet and Brody spared it a glance before resuming his examination. The wail of sirens he'd picked up a moment ago was getting closer and he was determined to find which injuries were the worst so the EMT's could focus on those when they arrived.
By the time the ambulance wailed up, lights flashing and bathing everything in bursts of red and white light, Brody had determined that Ardeur had broken both legs in various places, her right arm and several of her ribs were broken as well. The sound of booted feet running toward them was preceded by doors opening and shutting as the paramedics vacated their rig and ran over to where he knelt with Ardeur.
Brody stepped back and gave them what details he could while he watched the medics work. When they loaded Ardeur on the stretcher he followed and stopped them before they loaded her inside the rear bay of the vehicle. He leaned in, pretending to kiss her cheek, and inhaled all of the scents that clung to her. They would be useful in helping him find where she'd been in the last few hours and to track her down later. "Don't you die on me now. I just found you and there's a lot I need to know about where you've been the last nineteen years."
With Ardeur safely loaded inside the ambulance, Brody caught the driver before he got back in the front of the vehicle and asked what hospital they were taking her to for treatment. The paramedic replied, "Legacy Meridian, in Tualatin. You family? If you are, you can ride with us."
"Not family, no. Just an old friend." He slapped the side of the rig and cursed as he turned and walked back to pick up his jacket by the lamp post. "Take good care of her."
He slung his leather jacket back on over the broad set of his shoulders and was about to walk back across the street toward the grocery store he'd just left when an elderly woman touched his arm and smiled up at him. "You left your bag, son." Brody looked down at the satchel she held up in her wizened old hand and realized that he'd forgotten to send Ardeur's bag along with her to the hospital. He thanked the old woman and slung the bag over his shoulder, his feet turning instead toward his apartment. All of the clues he needed about Ardy's life, he realized, were right there in the bag dangling from his shoulder.
Come back on November 6th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 8 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Seven
Seven years after my escape I woke up with the smell of vomit in the air was so thick I thought I could taste it. At least until I opened my eyes and realized that I was actually tasting vomit and, ew, wearing it in my hair as well as on the half of my face that was laying in the puddle of vodka, orange juice and whatever else my stomach had ejected after I'd passed out on the flimsy mattress I called a bed. I sat up and blearily tried to recall what I had done the night before that would have resulted in my waking up covered in ick, wearing the least amount of clothes possible without being naked with what was sure to be the worst hangover on record building inside my head.
Shade chose this moment to shake himself, and me, awake with a groan and a very heartfelt, "Oh, shit." The demon in my head cackled with glee and gave a hearty push against the barrier I kept him locked behind only to find it firmly slammed down and bolted up tighter than the biggest Stanley lock on the planet.
"I see you've discovered the results of how much fun we had last night. Ooh, eau-de-vomitus. Nice choice of perfume, Ardy. Couldn't have picked a better one myself."
Any reaction I could have given Shade would have set off further cackling and torment so I gave him nothing but blankness as I rose and headed for the tiny closet that was my bathroom and stripped off the short shorts and camisole that Shadekar liked to dress me in. I gave the tap for cold a spin, gritted my teeth and stepped under the biting spray. No need to mess with the tap for hot water, there wasn't any.
By the time I'd washed the filth from my hair and scrubbed the rest of myself as quickly as possible, my teeth were chattering and a blue tinge had crept over my quivering lips. I wrapped my one ratty towel around the multiple layers of goose bumps that made up my skin and padded out to the duffel bag that held my meager supply of clothes. The shorts and camisole I'd been wearing were hanging on the edge of the towel rack to dry and would probably be there for the day. Leather took forever to dry.
"So, what's the plan for today, Blondie? Can we repeat last night? That was, undoubtedly, some of the most fun I've had since you took over the show. Hands down. Wanna know what we did last night? Well - more like what you did last night. Devil's in the details don'tcha know."
"Oh hells no. I do not want to know, Shade. You just keep that bit of info to yourself and I'm tight with that." I could sense he was gearing up to tell me anyway and quickly slammed the lid down on the garbage can I pictured Shadekar living in. I'd never actually met the bastard but always pictured him as a character I'd seen on a children's show when I was younger. Oscar the Grouch had nothing on my inner demon however, when it came to attitude. Shade had it in spades.
Getting dressed was done rather quickly. I threw my hair over my shoulder after a quick toweling and let it dry on its own while I walked down to the clinic on the next block. The nurse behind the counter knew me well and winced when she got a look at the dark circles under my eyes.
"Rough night again, Ardy?"
"Hey, Julie. You could call it that. Any chance Dr. Martals is in? I need the usual." Lucky for me the staff at the clinic I frequented whenever Shade got out of his cage were a friendly, understanding bunch and never questioned why I needed a rape kit or a toxicology report run every now and then. Unfortunately, the now and thens were becoming more and more frequent. He had overthrown me twice already this month and there were still two more weeks left in it.
Julie nodded and quietly led me back to an exam room where I sat and waited for Dr. Martals. It had been pure luck that I had found this clinic - and her, when I'd stumbled in one morning after a particularly bad night courtesy of Shade. My face had been a mass of bruises to match the ones that covered my ribs, hands and shins but the quiet doctor had come in, patched me up, run a rape kit and toxicology screen without asking a single question. She'd then sat next to the table and looked me in the eyes. "How long has your demon been doing this to you?"
I must have blinked at the petite brunette with the soulful brown eyes for what felt like hours before I finally managed to choke out a question and ask how she knew that I carried a demon. Dr. Martals smiled and calmly told me,
"I'm psychic, Ardeur. I can see him in you. How long has he been overpowering you?"
As much as I didn't want to tell anyone about Shade, the fact that she could see him and knew what he was doing to me somehow made it easier for me to tell the psychic what was going on and I spilled my proverbial guts out to her that afternoon on the table in her clinic. I'd been back at least once or twice a month in the last six years since my escape and she had taken care of me each time. The tally in the column which counted people trusted had gone from zero to one that day. It wasn't much, but it had been a start.
Dr. Martals stepped inside the room and frowned when she saw me. "Again? That's two weeks in a row, Ardy." Celine, as she'd asked me to call her, put down the chart she'd been carrying and came over to the table to look me over. I stripped when she asked me to and lay still while she completed her pelvic exam. "Well, you're still a virgin. He hasn't taken that from you yet. Let's draw some blood and see what else our little darling has gotten you into."
Celine drew my blood and promised to run the tests herself. She did this for me to avoid any questions from lab techs who got a curious when they saw the slight irregularities in my blood. I was human, for the most part. The odd bits that weren't human threw the lab people into a tizzy and I'd learned to avoid that type of thing when at all possible. Lucky for me, the doctor agreed with me on that point and kept my secrets locked safe inside her head. There was no file in the clinic's records with my name on it. No paper trail that could lead anyone who might be looking to find me in the direction of the clinic.
I dressed and waited quietly while Dr. Martals put my blood in the locked refrigerator that only she could access. The stern look she wore when she turned back to face me was expected and my eyes rolled in response to it. "I don't know how he got out, Celine. The shielding was still up this morning but I was covered in booze and other crap when I woke up."
"Damn. That's not good." She stood silent for a minute and I could tell she was thinking of some way to keep Shade from taking over and getting out of my room when I was asleep. How he'd managed to get out with the shielding Celine had shown me after the last time was beyond both of us. We talked through the spell and confirmed that it had been done right. "I think it might be time for you to go to the sanctuary I told you about. I fear for you."
"No. I can't. Not yet." I swung my legs off the table and jumped down to the floor with a soft thud of combat boots on linoleum. "I've got your number. I'll call if the time comes that I need to go there." Neither of us realized in that moment just how prophetic those words would be until much, much later.
I left the clinic and stood out on the sun warmed sidewalk for a moment letting the heat soak into my skin while I debated what to do with the rest of my day. Fatigue from the lack of sleep was dragging at me, making the decision an easy one - back home and catch some sack time. A good nap, followed by lunch at the shelter downtown and a bit more digging on the internet at the library before sealing myself into my bedroom was the plan of the day.
At least that was it until my eyes caught sight of the two men - one short, the other tall - standing outside the building where I'd been living for the last seven months. It was the longest I'd ever stayed anywhere and had always managed to evade them before they found my latest hiding spot. Clearly I'd overstayed this place one day too many.
I ducked in between two buildings and thanked my lucky stars that I'd taken my duffel bag with me when I'd gone to the clinic. The loss of my clothes from the night before and the soap that doubled as my shampoo was a minor thing in the grand scheme of it all when you compared them to the possible loss of my freedom.
Wesley and Boyd spent the better part of the afternoon loitering outside my front door. One scanned the street while the other ran between their outpost on the stoop and my apartment to check that I hadn't snuck past them via the back door. I hadn't, of course, I was trapped three buildings over and would have been instantly visible to them had I left my hiding spot. Shade was screaming and pushing with all of his might to catch their attention and I was hanging on with every scrap of energy and power I could muster to keep him locked down. One chink in the armor and I would find myself overpowered and back in the custody of the men who had put the demon and I together like a poorly matched china set. The pieces worked together but the end result was not pretty.
My saving grace came four hours into the standoff when a large truck pulled up and parked on the curb directly in front of where I'd been hiding. It completely blocked any view of the store fronts and allowed me to slip out of the small alley I was in and duck in to the convenience store two doors back without being seen. Mr. Chen, the owner, recognized me and smiled when I held up a finger to my lips and made my way back to the rear of the store where the employee entrance led out to another alley.
I picked my way through the debris until I felt safe enough out of earshot to allow for a full run. One did not run quietly in combat boots no matter how small they were. My size sixes were bitty but they made one helluva racket when their soles slapped against the pavement while I sprinted halfway across town. Most people would have overlooked me for a teenager running to meet with friends until they got a good look at me under the rim of the baseball cap I'd tucked my hair up under and saw the eyes, wide with fear that dominated my face.
The shout that would have slowed me came a second too late as I ran pell-mell into an intersection unaware of the BMW speeding toward me until it slammed into my body and sent me sailing through the air to land on the concrete 40 feet away on the opposite side of the road. The last thought in my head before I blacked out from the pain and shock of the impact was that I would finally be free of Shadekar and the bastard would finally be sent back to the hole he'd been summoned out of.
The sound of thick rubber soles slapping against pavement caught Brody's attention as he walked back to his apartment with his bag full of the groceries that would be his dinner in a few hours. Fear, the smell of it thick and acrid on the air tickled his nose and he turned to scan the crowd behind him to see where it originated. Hazel eyes turned glowing amber behind his sunglasses as he spotted a young girl running full tilt toward him and the intersection at his back.
Whoever she was, the girl was fast and she overtook him before he knew it. Her scent washed over his as she blew by and he inhaled the mingled scents of fear and something he hadn't smelled on anyone else but one person. The girl who'd lived in his memory for the last nineteen years. Ardeur, with her scent of tangerines and death, had just blown past him and Brody turned to call out to her when he heard the sound of an engine speeding for the intersection she was barreling toward.
Brody dropped his groceries and ran after her. He called out for her to stop, watch out - but his shout came too late. She ran out into the road.
He watched, horrified, as the BMW slammed into the tiny woman and threw her forty feet across the road. The world around him stopped while he watched Ardeur skid across the pavement and land in a heap of denim, leather and blonde hair at the base of a streetlamp.
The world sped up again and he burst into action, yanking the cell phone from his pocket and running toward her while he punched 9-1-1 to call for an ambulance. His sheer size and werewolf speed got him to her side before anyone else did and he nearly cried out with joy when his ears picked out the sound of her heartbeat. It was faint and thready but her heart was beating and it was the best thing he'd heard in a long time.
He pushed the long golden strands of hair, coated and sticky with blood, aside and looked down at the face that still bore a resemblance to the girl he remembered while he prayed to a god he'd never believed in that she would survive. The dispatcher took the information he relayed to her and he flipped his phone shut, tucking it back into his jacket pocket.
Recalling all of his training over the last eight years of military service, Brody did a quick triage of Ardeur's injuries while he listened for the sound of sirens in the distance. The blood in her hair was coming from a tear in her scalp and a gruesome gash in her forehead where the white glint of skull peeked through. He gingerly ran his fingers over the curve of her head and sighed with relief when he didn't feel the telltale give of a shattered skull. It didn't mean she couldn't have internal injuries but he had no way of detecting those out here on the street.
"Hey, buddy, what do you think you're doing? You could hurt that girl worse than she already is." A hand came down on Brody's shoulder and he turned his amber eyes up to look at the man who had dared touch him. His lip curled up in a snarl of menace that had the older man backing up, hands held up in defense in front of him. "Alright, I get it. I'm backing off."
Another one of the bystanders dropped a large satchel at his feet and Brody spared it a glance before resuming his examination. The wail of sirens he'd picked up a moment ago was getting closer and he was determined to find which injuries were the worst so the EMT's could focus on those when they arrived.
By the time the ambulance wailed up, lights flashing and bathing everything in bursts of red and white light, Brody had determined that Ardeur had broken both legs in various places, her right arm and several of her ribs were broken as well. The sound of booted feet running toward them was preceded by doors opening and shutting as the paramedics vacated their rig and ran over to where he knelt with Ardeur.
Brody stepped back and gave them what details he could while he watched the medics work. When they loaded Ardeur on the stretcher he followed and stopped them before they loaded her inside the rear bay of the vehicle. He leaned in, pretending to kiss her cheek, and inhaled all of the scents that clung to her. They would be useful in helping him find where she'd been in the last few hours and to track her down later. "Don't you die on me now. I just found you and there's a lot I need to know about where you've been the last nineteen years."
With Ardeur safely loaded inside the ambulance, Brody caught the driver before he got back in the front of the vehicle and asked what hospital they were taking her to for treatment. The paramedic replied, "Legacy Meridian, in Tualatin. You family? If you are, you can ride with us."
"Not family, no. Just an old friend." He slapped the side of the rig and cursed as he turned and walked back to pick up his jacket by the lamp post. "Take good care of her."
He slung his leather jacket back on over the broad set of his shoulders and was about to walk back across the street toward the grocery store he'd just left when an elderly woman touched his arm and smiled up at him. "You left your bag, son." Brody looked down at the satchel she held up in her wizened old hand and realized that he'd forgotten to send Ardeur's bag along with her to the hospital. He thanked the old woman and slung the bag over his shoulder, his feet turning instead toward his apartment. All of the clues he needed about Ardy's life, he realized, were right there in the bag dangling from his shoulder.
Come back on November 6th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 8 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (3)
Tempted by Fate - Kalen and Ariel
Tue, Nov 2 2010 08:01
| Erotica Fiction, Danielle, Tempted By Fate, Heather
| Permalink
Content advisory: Coarse language, intercourse
Last time… Elven princess, Ariel found Kalen, King of the Fae, in the castle kitchen and tempted him into taking her to his bed.
“You’re a virgin? Fuck…”
Ariel tilted her hips up and pushed him through the barrier of her virginity until Kalen was fully inside of her.
“I was.” Her long legs wrapped around Kalen’s broad back and held him tight. She pressed her heels into his ass and moaned, the soft pink of her lips wantonly begging him to kiss her. “Don’t stop, Kal. Please?”
Kalen rested his forehead against hers, his body still as he processed what had just happened. As difficult as it was to concentrate with her heat wrapped around him, Kalen did and opened his eyes to look at her.
“I need a condom. If we’re going to finish this…we need to protect you from getting pregnant. Valyn would skin me alive and hang my hide from the gate if I did that to you.”
“What I do with me body is none of his business. Ye needn’t worry though.” She held up her left hand and showed him the delicate onyx bracelet that circled her wrist. His eyes widened in recognition of the jewellery and she smiled. “I see ye recognize tha Elven form of birth control. I’m covered but, if ye need ta be certain – use yer Fae magic. Cast yer own contraceptive spell and ease yer mind.”
He blinked at her for a moment before laying a hungry kiss on Ariel’s lips. “You planned for this. As much as I want to be pissed about the situation we’re in, I want you too much to give a fuck how we got here.”
Eyes closed, Kalen slid a hand down between them and whispered a few words in Fae. A flash of warmth sank from his fingertips into her skin to signal that the spell had taken and he slid his touch further down.
His thumb found the swollen nub of her clit and drew lazy circles around it as he pulled back and thrust inside of Ariel’s wet heat. She was beautiful as she lay beneath him. Her skin was flushed with desire, the dark strands of her hair a wild halo around her head as she moaned and writhed against the white silk sheets.
Never had Kalen seen anything more exquisite than the woman in his bed. He leaned back to change the angle of his thrusts and groaned at the sight of their bodies meeting over and over. Inch after inch of his dick slid inside of her glistening pink sheath in the most erotic version of tug o’ war he’d ever witnessed.
“Cum for me, Ari. Scream my name.”
Ariel moaned and dug her heels into his lower back as she brought her hips up. Every nerve in her body was screaming for release as she teetered on the edge.
“Harder, Kal. Just…a bit…harder.”
Kalen groaned and his cock twitched as her words sank beneath the haze of lust. His hips thrust harder in response to Ariel’s demand despite his plan to be gentle with her this first time.
A soft, luminescent glow lit her up from within as Ari’s body began to tighten around him. Her hips locked against his, the whimpers of pleasure turning to small cries of ecstasy with each thrust. The intensity of her glow grew until Ariel screamed his name and he was forced to close his eyes or be blinded.
“Kalen. Oh, gods, Kal.”
The glow faded and Kalen opened his eyes as he picked up the pace once more. He pulled his hand out from between them and threaded it into the thickness of her hair. His mouth devoured hers and swallowed each feminine whimper and cry as Ari writhed and bucked beneath him.
“One more time, baby. Glow for me again. That was fucking sexy as all hell.”
She licked lips gone dry from panting and nodded. Kalen could have asked her anything just then and she would have agreed to it if he’d just give her one more orgasm. The first one had been more amazing than she could ever have imagined. Anything more was gravy as far as she was concerned.
Their bodies slammed together in a symphony of pants, groans and the wet sounds of flesh pounding into flesh. Silk shredded under the stress of Ariel’s frantic grip as she struggled to take as much of Kalen into her as possible. He pushed down to the root with each thrust and still it wasn’t enough.
“With me. Please, oh gods, cum with me, Kalen.”
“Fuck. Yes.”
Kalen watched the lights beneath her skin flare to life again and gave himself up to the orgasm building inside of him. Never had he felt such a degree of pressure as there was spreading through his muscles.
Ariel’s glow grew blinding and Kalen let go as the familiar tingling set in at the base of his spine. Their voices rose in a mutual cry of release as she milked every ounce of pleasure from his body.
“Ari. Mmm, so amazing.” Kalen panted as he dropped down to his elbows above her. He kissed her breathlessly and rolled so that she lay draped over him. “That glow thing…fucking cool and gods damn sexy.”
“Never done that before.” Ariel rested her head on his shoulder and blinked as she tried to recall hearing anything about other elves glowing the way she had. Nothing came to mind immediately and she let it go as her body shuddered. Kalen was still deep inside of her and each twitch of his shaft caused small orgasmic aftershocks.
A slow burning sensation took up residence in Ariel’s shoulder and distracted her from the wonderful heat that had built-up in her belly. She reached up to scratch the area but stopped mid-motion as realization hit home and the meaning of her glow became clear.
Ari sat up, startling Kalen as she bolted from his bed and scooped up her dress. She threw it on and backed towards the door as he sat up and looked at her, confusion clear on his handsome face.
“What’s wrong, Ari? Where are you going?” He moved to go after her and she held her right hand up as the left one closed around the door knob. “Ariel. Come back to bed. I want…”
The door closed and Kalen cursed as he rolled out of bed. He pulled his pants back on and took off after her in his bare feet. His feet slapped against the cold flagstone floor but Kalen was no match for a scared Elf who could run like the wind on a normal day.
Never having had a reason to be in her rooms, Kal had no idea where Ariel’s bedroom was located. He assumed it would be in the royal wing of the castle but he was damned if he’d go wandering down those halls and risk Valyn discovering what they’d done.
“Fuck, Ari. What the hell scared you so much?”
He scrubbed his hands over his face in frustration, turned back the way he’d come and walked back to his room. Heading straight into the bathroom, Kal turned on the shower and waited for the water to heat up while he leaned against the door and stared at the bed.
Steam billowed from behind him and he turned back into the bathroom. He shucked his pants, folded them neatly, laid them on the counter and stepped under the spray.
Kalen rested his head on the tile in the shower and groaned as he felt a light burn start in the meat of his left palm. He lifted his hand, fear heavy in his mind as the delicate swirls of the Fae mate marking began to form. The mark darkened and he cursed as it sealed into his flesh.
“Val is going to kill me.”
Ariel flew down the halls, tears streaming down her cheeks as she ran towards her room. She blew by Valyn’s door on the way, unaware that he was inside and the speed at which she was running rattled his bedroom door in its frame.
Bursting through into her own space Ari dropped to her knees on the thick carpet. Thick, heavy sobs echoed in the silence around her as she considered what the burning in her shoulder and the glow meant to Elven women.
“Ariel? What’s going…oh, my god.”
Valyn’s fingers touched down on the mark and Ari shrank away. She stood and crossed to the closet to slip a sweater on over her shoulders before turning to face him.
“Please don’t freak out. We had no way of knowing.”
“Who, Ariel? Who is it?”
She wiped her tears on the sleeve of her left arm and shook her head.
“No. He needs ta know first. I need ta talk ta him and figure out what we do from here.”
Her cousin stared hard at her for a moment, the wheels of thought clearly churning away in his head. Ariel cringed inside and waited for the instant when realization would dawn. She didn’t have to wait long.
“Kalen? Oh gods, I sent ye ta him and … Shit, Ari.” Strong fingers ploughed through the dark blond strands of his hair as he muttered and cursed himself for ten kinds of fool. “Ye said he doesn’t know? Are ye sure?”
“He made me glow, Val. Twice. So yes, I’m sure that tha King of Fae is me mate.”
Valyn pulled Ariel into his arms and she cried softly against the soft wool of his sweater. His hands gently rubbed her back until the sobs turned into hiccups interspersed with sniffles.
“Kalen is going ta hate me for this. Gods, Val. I went ta him in nothing but me dress and me skin. He knows I planned ta seduce him when I arrived in tha kitchen.”
He took a step back and tilted her face up to his. “Ye want him?”
She nodded and smiled weakly. “Aye, ye know I do. I’ve been in love with Kal since I was a wee girl…and the moment I got him I ran like a scared little fool before telling him why.”
“Let me talk ta him.” Val chuckled and kissed the tip of her nose. “I suspect me best friend is expecting me anyway.”
Ariel nodded and stepped back. “I’m going ta take a shower. I’ve just had tha most beautiful experience of me life and yet I feel dirty for what I’ve done ta him.”
Valyn watched his cousin disappear into the bathroom and waited until he heard the spray of the shower before leaving her rooms. He shut the door behind him and put on a burst of speed as he ran through the halls of him home to the rooms where his best friend and the King of Fae always stayed when he visited.
His feet slowed as he rounded the corner and approached the solid oak door outside Kalen’s room. He knocked and waited for the invitation to enter.
The door flew open to reveal a distraught, dishevelled Kalen and Valyn felt a moment of uncertainty about how things would end.
“Kal? Are ye alright, me friend?”
Kalen scrubbed his hands over his face and stepped aside for his friend to enter. He shut the door and turned to face Valyn with his left palm turned out to display the Fae mate marking.
“You know what this is, right? You know what this means for me?”
Valyn flinched at the symbol etched into Kalen’s skin. He nodded and sat on the edge of the rumpled, unmade bed. The faint scent of cotton candy wafted up from the sheets and he realized what he smelt.
“Yer definitely tha one then. Don’t deny it, Kal. I’d know tha smell of me cousin anywhere and yer sheets are full of her.”
“You sent her to me, Val. She came to me in nothing but a tiny pink dress and I couldn’t resist her any more than a kid can resist a bag full of candy waved in their face.”
Kalen groaned as he paced. Val suspected his friend was recalling in vivid detail the curves and shadows of the woman he’d just accidentally mated.
“I know she’s your cousin but, Val…it was beautiful the way she glowed. I can’t get it out of my head. I’m freaked as all fuck that the mark is on me but I’ll be damned if I don’t want more of her. How – how is Ariel? She freaked out and ran before the sheets had a chance to cool off.”
“She’s equally freaked out that tha Elven mate mark appeared on her shoulder. That’s why she ran, me friend…but she loves ye and that counts for something.”
Silver blue eyes looked up at the mention of love and Valyn nodded as he read the questions in Kalen’s face.
“Fuck. I’m not looking for a mate, Val. It’s been a couple hundred years since I last saw Ariel and I barely know a thing about her.”
“Then ye had best get ta learning because ye’ve got a mate, and she’s it whether ye want it or not.” Val took a deep breath and clapped his friend on the shoulder. “She’s a wonderful woman, Kal. Strong, intelligent and a magnificent fighter. Go ta her and figure it out for both yer sakes.”
Kalen nodded and slid his feet into his shoes. He glanced back at Val and pulled the door open.
“Umm…where are her rooms?”
Come back in December 2010 to see if Valyn gets to taste the Goddess he’s been dreaming about and in January 2011 to see if Kalen, King of Fae accepts Ariel as his mate. Things are heating up at Castle Flamare.
Copyright © 2010 Heather Hughes and Danielle Gavan
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Last time… Elven princess, Ariel found Kalen, King of the Fae, in the castle kitchen and tempted him into taking her to his bed.
“You’re a virgin? Fuck…”
Ariel tilted her hips up and pushed him through the barrier of her virginity until Kalen was fully inside of her.
“I was.” Her long legs wrapped around Kalen’s broad back and held him tight. She pressed her heels into his ass and moaned, the soft pink of her lips wantonly begging him to kiss her. “Don’t stop, Kal. Please?”
Kalen rested his forehead against hers, his body still as he processed what had just happened. As difficult as it was to concentrate with her heat wrapped around him, Kalen did and opened his eyes to look at her.
“I need a condom. If we’re going to finish this…we need to protect you from getting pregnant. Valyn would skin me alive and hang my hide from the gate if I did that to you.”
“What I do with me body is none of his business. Ye needn’t worry though.” She held up her left hand and showed him the delicate onyx bracelet that circled her wrist. His eyes widened in recognition of the jewellery and she smiled. “I see ye recognize tha Elven form of birth control. I’m covered but, if ye need ta be certain – use yer Fae magic. Cast yer own contraceptive spell and ease yer mind.”
He blinked at her for a moment before laying a hungry kiss on Ariel’s lips. “You planned for this. As much as I want to be pissed about the situation we’re in, I want you too much to give a fuck how we got here.”
Eyes closed, Kalen slid a hand down between them and whispered a few words in Fae. A flash of warmth sank from his fingertips into her skin to signal that the spell had taken and he slid his touch further down.
His thumb found the swollen nub of her clit and drew lazy circles around it as he pulled back and thrust inside of Ariel’s wet heat. She was beautiful as she lay beneath him. Her skin was flushed with desire, the dark strands of her hair a wild halo around her head as she moaned and writhed against the white silk sheets.
Never had Kalen seen anything more exquisite than the woman in his bed. He leaned back to change the angle of his thrusts and groaned at the sight of their bodies meeting over and over. Inch after inch of his dick slid inside of her glistening pink sheath in the most erotic version of tug o’ war he’d ever witnessed.
“Cum for me, Ari. Scream my name.”
Ariel moaned and dug her heels into his lower back as she brought her hips up. Every nerve in her body was screaming for release as she teetered on the edge.
“Harder, Kal. Just…a bit…harder.”
Kalen groaned and his cock twitched as her words sank beneath the haze of lust. His hips thrust harder in response to Ariel’s demand despite his plan to be gentle with her this first time.
A soft, luminescent glow lit her up from within as Ari’s body began to tighten around him. Her hips locked against his, the whimpers of pleasure turning to small cries of ecstasy with each thrust. The intensity of her glow grew until Ariel screamed his name and he was forced to close his eyes or be blinded.
“Kalen. Oh, gods, Kal.”
The glow faded and Kalen opened his eyes as he picked up the pace once more. He pulled his hand out from between them and threaded it into the thickness of her hair. His mouth devoured hers and swallowed each feminine whimper and cry as Ari writhed and bucked beneath him.
“One more time, baby. Glow for me again. That was fucking sexy as all hell.”
She licked lips gone dry from panting and nodded. Kalen could have asked her anything just then and she would have agreed to it if he’d just give her one more orgasm. The first one had been more amazing than she could ever have imagined. Anything more was gravy as far as she was concerned.
Their bodies slammed together in a symphony of pants, groans and the wet sounds of flesh pounding into flesh. Silk shredded under the stress of Ariel’s frantic grip as she struggled to take as much of Kalen into her as possible. He pushed down to the root with each thrust and still it wasn’t enough.
“With me. Please, oh gods, cum with me, Kalen.”
“Fuck. Yes.”
Kalen watched the lights beneath her skin flare to life again and gave himself up to the orgasm building inside of him. Never had he felt such a degree of pressure as there was spreading through his muscles.
Ariel’s glow grew blinding and Kalen let go as the familiar tingling set in at the base of his spine. Their voices rose in a mutual cry of release as she milked every ounce of pleasure from his body.
“Ari. Mmm, so amazing.” Kalen panted as he dropped down to his elbows above her. He kissed her breathlessly and rolled so that she lay draped over him. “That glow thing…fucking cool and gods damn sexy.”
“Never done that before.” Ariel rested her head on his shoulder and blinked as she tried to recall hearing anything about other elves glowing the way she had. Nothing came to mind immediately and she let it go as her body shuddered. Kalen was still deep inside of her and each twitch of his shaft caused small orgasmic aftershocks.
A slow burning sensation took up residence in Ariel’s shoulder and distracted her from the wonderful heat that had built-up in her belly. She reached up to scratch the area but stopped mid-motion as realization hit home and the meaning of her glow became clear.
Ari sat up, startling Kalen as she bolted from his bed and scooped up her dress. She threw it on and backed towards the door as he sat up and looked at her, confusion clear on his handsome face.
“What’s wrong, Ari? Where are you going?” He moved to go after her and she held her right hand up as the left one closed around the door knob. “Ariel. Come back to bed. I want…”
The door closed and Kalen cursed as he rolled out of bed. He pulled his pants back on and took off after her in his bare feet. His feet slapped against the cold flagstone floor but Kalen was no match for a scared Elf who could run like the wind on a normal day.
Never having had a reason to be in her rooms, Kal had no idea where Ariel’s bedroom was located. He assumed it would be in the royal wing of the castle but he was damned if he’d go wandering down those halls and risk Valyn discovering what they’d done.
“Fuck, Ari. What the hell scared you so much?”
He scrubbed his hands over his face in frustration, turned back the way he’d come and walked back to his room. Heading straight into the bathroom, Kal turned on the shower and waited for the water to heat up while he leaned against the door and stared at the bed.
Steam billowed from behind him and he turned back into the bathroom. He shucked his pants, folded them neatly, laid them on the counter and stepped under the spray.
Kalen rested his head on the tile in the shower and groaned as he felt a light burn start in the meat of his left palm. He lifted his hand, fear heavy in his mind as the delicate swirls of the Fae mate marking began to form. The mark darkened and he cursed as it sealed into his flesh.
“Val is going to kill me.”
∞
Ariel flew down the halls, tears streaming down her cheeks as she ran towards her room. She blew by Valyn’s door on the way, unaware that he was inside and the speed at which she was running rattled his bedroom door in its frame.
Bursting through into her own space Ari dropped to her knees on the thick carpet. Thick, heavy sobs echoed in the silence around her as she considered what the burning in her shoulder and the glow meant to Elven women.
“Ariel? What’s going…oh, my god.”
Valyn’s fingers touched down on the mark and Ari shrank away. She stood and crossed to the closet to slip a sweater on over her shoulders before turning to face him.
“Please don’t freak out. We had no way of knowing.”
“Who, Ariel? Who is it?”
She wiped her tears on the sleeve of her left arm and shook her head.
“No. He needs ta know first. I need ta talk ta him and figure out what we do from here.”
Her cousin stared hard at her for a moment, the wheels of thought clearly churning away in his head. Ariel cringed inside and waited for the instant when realization would dawn. She didn’t have to wait long.
“Kalen? Oh gods, I sent ye ta him and … Shit, Ari.” Strong fingers ploughed through the dark blond strands of his hair as he muttered and cursed himself for ten kinds of fool. “Ye said he doesn’t know? Are ye sure?”
“He made me glow, Val. Twice. So yes, I’m sure that tha King of Fae is me mate.”
Valyn pulled Ariel into his arms and she cried softly against the soft wool of his sweater. His hands gently rubbed her back until the sobs turned into hiccups interspersed with sniffles.
“Kalen is going ta hate me for this. Gods, Val. I went ta him in nothing but me dress and me skin. He knows I planned ta seduce him when I arrived in tha kitchen.”
He took a step back and tilted her face up to his. “Ye want him?”
She nodded and smiled weakly. “Aye, ye know I do. I’ve been in love with Kal since I was a wee girl…and the moment I got him I ran like a scared little fool before telling him why.”
“Let me talk ta him.” Val chuckled and kissed the tip of her nose. “I suspect me best friend is expecting me anyway.”
Ariel nodded and stepped back. “I’m going ta take a shower. I’ve just had tha most beautiful experience of me life and yet I feel dirty for what I’ve done ta him.”
∞
Valyn watched his cousin disappear into the bathroom and waited until he heard the spray of the shower before leaving her rooms. He shut the door behind him and put on a burst of speed as he ran through the halls of him home to the rooms where his best friend and the King of Fae always stayed when he visited.
His feet slowed as he rounded the corner and approached the solid oak door outside Kalen’s room. He knocked and waited for the invitation to enter.
The door flew open to reveal a distraught, dishevelled Kalen and Valyn felt a moment of uncertainty about how things would end.
“Kal? Are ye alright, me friend?”
Kalen scrubbed his hands over his face and stepped aside for his friend to enter. He shut the door and turned to face Valyn with his left palm turned out to display the Fae mate marking.
“You know what this is, right? You know what this means for me?”
Valyn flinched at the symbol etched into Kalen’s skin. He nodded and sat on the edge of the rumpled, unmade bed. The faint scent of cotton candy wafted up from the sheets and he realized what he smelt.
“Yer definitely tha one then. Don’t deny it, Kal. I’d know tha smell of me cousin anywhere and yer sheets are full of her.”
“You sent her to me, Val. She came to me in nothing but a tiny pink dress and I couldn’t resist her any more than a kid can resist a bag full of candy waved in their face.”
Kalen groaned as he paced. Val suspected his friend was recalling in vivid detail the curves and shadows of the woman he’d just accidentally mated.
“I know she’s your cousin but, Val…it was beautiful the way she glowed. I can’t get it out of my head. I’m freaked as all fuck that the mark is on me but I’ll be damned if I don’t want more of her. How – how is Ariel? She freaked out and ran before the sheets had a chance to cool off.”
“She’s equally freaked out that tha Elven mate mark appeared on her shoulder. That’s why she ran, me friend…but she loves ye and that counts for something.”
Silver blue eyes looked up at the mention of love and Valyn nodded as he read the questions in Kalen’s face.
“Fuck. I’m not looking for a mate, Val. It’s been a couple hundred years since I last saw Ariel and I barely know a thing about her.”
“Then ye had best get ta learning because ye’ve got a mate, and she’s it whether ye want it or not.” Val took a deep breath and clapped his friend on the shoulder. “She’s a wonderful woman, Kal. Strong, intelligent and a magnificent fighter. Go ta her and figure it out for both yer sakes.”
Kalen nodded and slid his feet into his shoes. He glanced back at Val and pulled the door open.
“Umm…where are her rooms?”
Come back in December 2010 to see if Valyn gets to taste the Goddess he’s been dreaming about and in January 2011 to see if Kalen, King of Fae accepts Ariel as his mate. Things are heating up at Castle Flamare.
Copyright © 2010 Heather Hughes and Danielle Gavan
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (2)
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur Chapter 6
Sat, Oct 23 2010 08:01
| Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur, Danielle
| Permalink
** Continuation of October 23rd, 2010 post. Please click here for Chapter 5.
Shade battered at the cage I had pinned him in and screamed incessantly as I walked further and further away from the hotel and the life I refused to live anymore. The obscenities he hurled at me would have made even the most seasoned trucker blush a deep scarlet; but they didn't faze me one bit, I'd heard them all before and most of them on a daily basis.
I was not a stranger to crude language before Shade was forced upon me but the level to which he took it was a new one that had shocked and stunned me with its ferocity.
The ululating of sirens sounded in the distance and caused me to speed up my pace in order to put the maximum amount of distance possible between me and the dead man lying in the hotel room I'd just vacated minutes earlier. My demon was freaking out and throwing everything he had at the shield barrier I'd erected around him. If an ambulance was headed toward the hotel, chances were that my handlers had gone to the room to retrieve me and found the man I'd killed lying on the floor with me nowhere in sight.
"Ardeur, get your ass turned around and back to that hotel. NOW. Turn around you stupid bitch or you'll pay the price when I get loose."
A short bark of laughter burst from my lips and I began to walk even faster as police sirens joined those of the ambulance. "Um, no. There is absolutely no frickin’ way you are going to get me to go back to that hotel or shit ass life. As for you getting loose? Never gonna happen. Your ass is locked inside the strongest shields I could throw up. There's no getting out of there." Shade threw himself against my shields with renewed vigor and the force of his attack gave me an instant headache. I winced at the pain but my feet kept going in the opposite direction of the emergency vehicles.
Pedestrian traffic grew heavier the further I walked and I let it carry me along until it came to a set of stairs leading below the sidewalk. A sign with a symbol displaying two t's and a c stood next to the staircase and I recognized what the stairway led to. I'd found the Toronto Subway System and certain escape.
I waded into the sea of people making their way underground and stopped at the bottom of the stairs to marvel at everything. Billboards, posters and flyers lined the walls on each side of the platforms. The smell of cinnamon, burnt coffee and hot grease from various food vendors permeated the hot air. People from all walks of life played music; others meandered about or sat and watched the flow of traffic. A queue was formed by what appeared to be a ticket booth and, after a moment of watching to see what the lineup was for, I added myself to the end of it.
The money I'd taken from the senator's wallet was put to good use as I paid my way through the turnstile and found myself faced with another set of stairs leading to a loud rushing sound. People bustled up and down the stairs which led me to surmise the trains must be down at the bottom. A loud grinding squeal of metal on metal and a sudden whoosh of air that blew back the few loose strands of my hair confirmed my assumption.
My eyes found a map posted further down the way and I walked over to inspect it. I realized that I would need to figure out where I was going if I was truly going to make my escape a successful one. An arrow pointed to my current location which proved to be St George Station and showed me I could go in any direction I chose. The decision to head south wasn't hard to make since I knew I wanted to get as far away as possible from Boyd and Wesley. Far away meant out of the country, and for that I was going to need money.
I withdrew the one other thing I'd taken from the senator's pocket and gazed down at the small plastic rectangle of his credit card. The Visa symbol was one I recognized from commercials Shade had watched over the years. Those same commercials had also taught me I could use an ATM to withdraw money from the card and in that moment I was glad that the memories of any soul I shredded stayed with me for several hours before fading away. I flipped through each memory carefully while I walked until I found the one with the information I needed and inserted the card in the machine.
Minutes later my white nurse's shoes were shushing down the stairs, my pockets - the four on my pants and the one of my shirt, were filled with crisp bills. The credit card was neatly discarded in a nearby trash can. I thanked my lucky stars for the genetic anomaly that accounted for my lack of fingerprints and made me untraceable should anyone find the card and try to identify me. There were no records of my existence after the age of twelve when my parents had sold me off like cattle to the highest bidder.
I hadn't realized how important having proper identification would be until half an hour later when I tried to buy a bus ticket and cross the border. The clerk glared at me from the other side of the glass and tapped her nails on the Formica countertop. "You need a driver's license and birth certificate or a passport to cross the border, honey. Everybody knows that."
Everybody might, I thought, unless you've been living in captivity for seven years. "Right. Thanks."
My original plan to take a bus into the United States was clearly not going to pan out and my mind began to ponder new possibilities while I wandered through the streets.
The mast of a tall ship caught my eye as I scanned the horizon. An idea began to form that made my feet pick up the pace and turn toward the ship. Where there were ships, there was water and, possibly, a means of escape.
"Ardy, no. You know I can't go out on the open water." The slight edge of panic in Shade's voice as he tried to coerce me to not get on a boat and sail out brought a smile to my lips. The closer my feet got to the edge of the dock, the more he pleaded with me to turn around. "Tell you what - turn around and I'll tell you where to find Brody. I know how to find him and I'll give you that information if you just promise me you won't get on a boat."
The words were another false promise in a long line of them that Shade had made in our time together. Whenever the demon wanted me to do something I found repugnant he would use the Brody lure to get me to do his bidding.
"Not falling for it, Shade so just zip it and be a good boy while I see if I can find someone to take me with them."
Laughter echoed through the halls of my mind and caused me to wince with the realization that what I'd just said was highly unlikely to happen. With everything that had happened in my life, trusting people was not easy for me. Trusting complete strangers to not only allow me onboard their boat but to then take me across the lake and smuggle me in to another country was more than a stretch of the imagination. This nugget of truth left me with the only other option available if I wanted to get across the lake. I was going to have to get myself onboard one of those boats and stay hidden until it docked on the opposite shore. Finding the right target was next on the plan of action I'd decided on and I scanned the people getting off the variety of boats along the dock.
Strands of pink, yellow and gold stretched across the sky above the dark blue waves of the water. Dusk had fallen while I'd been busy devising my escape and the shade of early evening stretched the shadows of the buildings across the waterfront. The ghost of a smile played over my lips as I stepped into the shadows and wrapped myself in them. If this was going to work I would need to be able to slip through the crowd, and on to the boat unseen.
Death, its scent heavy, cloying, and oh so familiar tickled my senses. It drew my attention to a couple who were stepping on to the planks of the wharf. They were leaving a large craft with the name Persephone emblazoned on the bow in elegant blue and gold lettering.
I focused on the couple, my senses and power flaring. My eyes swept over the young blonde - not much younger than myself - and the middle aged man whose aura was dimmed by the death waiting to claim him. A snatch of conversation floated on the warm summer breeze to my ears as they passed me by in my shadowed hideaway.
"Thank you for taking me over, Daddy. Toronto is the only place I can get…" They continued on down the street, their words becoming muffled by the noises of a busy waterfront, and my eyes turned toward the boat and my salvation - provided I could get aboard and find a spot to hide in. Judging by the bit of conversation I'd overheard, the father and daughter were headed for a bit of shopping and would be gone for an indeterminate amount of time.
Another five minutes of quiet observation and it was time to put my feet in motion. Shadows wrapped tight around me like a second skin as I made my way down the dock toward the ladder up to the deck of the boat. I clamored up the rungs like a spider making its way over the sticky threads of its web and swung my legs over the rail, wincing when the rubber soles of my shoes squeaked on the polished wood of the deck.
Minutes passed and no one came running to investigate the noise which told me it was safe to get up and search out my hiding spot. I took my time getting up anyway on the off chance someone was looking. No point in getting caught now that I was mere feet away from the open hatch to the living quarters which promised fresh clothes, food and escape.
I took the nurses shoes off and picked them up. I walked barefoot across the deck and bolted down the stairs into the galley kitchen at the bottom. The hallway that stretched out ahead ended in what appeared to be the girl's bedroom. A pair of black leather boots lay haphazardly at the foot of the bed that was strewn with several pairs of jeans and other articles of brightly colored clothes that drew me like a magnet.
As comfortable as the nurse's uniform was I knew that a change of clothes would eventually be needed and that was the deciding factor that had me stripping it off and reaching for the nearest pair of jeans. Soft denim slid up my legs and over my hips, faded blue against pale cream. The button fastened loosely just below the concave dip of my belly. It wasn't a perfect fit but it was close enough and I turned to search through the pile of clothes on the bed for a shirt. What I found was a collection of camisoles that were so low cut I'd be lucky if my chest didn't tumble out with the slightest of movements.
"Throwing out that bra wasn't the smartest move you've ever made Ardy. Check her dresser."
Help? From the demon? What the - ? "Fuck that noise. I'm never wearing one of those again." I slipped three camisoles, blue, green and red, over my torso and reached for the boots - black leather, rubber sole and laces up the front. My right foot slid inside the first boot and brought a smile to my face. If I could find a pair of socks in the drawers the boots would fit perfectly.
Before I knew it I was fully dressed, had a bag full of clothes stowed in the closet I'd found beneath the stairs and was helping myself to an apple from the fridge while I rooted around for sandwich fixings and anything that wouldn't go bad to take with me when I jumped ship later. The sound of feet up on deck drew my attention and caused me to almost drop the canister of chips in my hand.
“Busted. Girl, your ass is about to get caught and hauled off to jail."
My grip on the chips tightened convulsively. The footsteps approached the top of the stairs and then, just as quickly, turned away in the opposing direction. I breathed a silent sigh of relief and decided that being discovered was not worth the risk of taking a couple more minutes to find anything else to eat. The closet door closed with me behind it seconds before the boat's two occupants came down into the kitchen. One set of footfalls continued on and soon the sound of engines rumbling to life told me that we were heading out.
Even had I not heard the churning of the engines, the grumbling and cursing from inside my head would have tipped me off to the fact that we were heading out to open water. My co-pilot had an aversion to freshwater and we were about to speed out into the middle of a huge lake full of his worst nightmare.
The whirring of the engines and the satisfied fullness of my stomach must have worked together to lull me to sleep. One minute I was listening to the sounds of the ship and the next I was waking up in a panic, legs gone numb from sitting cross legged on the floor too long. No other sounds reached my ears but that of my own breathing in the small, closed in space where I sat. I closed my eyes once again and listened.
"I know you won't believe me but we docked about half an hour ago."
Okay, so apparently the ride over hadn't quieted the bastard or done any lasting harm since he was yapping in my head again. I sighed and rose to my feet, the pins and needles nearly toppling me over as the blood rushed back down and circulation reasserted itself.
I gave myself a minute to make sure the feeling had fully returned to my feet before pushing the door open a fraction to poke my nose out and see if what Shade had said was true. The lack of engine sounds told me that we were, at the very least, stopped. Whether we were docked or at anchor somewhere on the lake for the night remained unclear.
The hall and doorways that stemmed from it were all dark, no sound of shallow breathing or snoring came from the bedrooms. I smiled and bent to pick up the bag, heavy and filled with things that would make the start of my journey an easier one than I had expected. There were a few items I'd need to pick up on shore but those could wait until I was away from the waterfront and a couple of cities over.
I treaded lightly, the soles of my pilfered boots soundless against the wood of the floor and stairs. Panic, overwhelming and cold, ran through my veins when I looked up and realized that the hatch had been closed. My palms flattened against the wood panels, pushed and kept moving as the hatch opened to show that I was inside a building of some sort. "Oh thank god."
Shade grumbled as I climbed the stairs and exited the boat, the sound of my boots hitting the dock echoing through what I realized was a very large boat shed. Freedom was within sight, so close that I could smell the sweet fragrance of it on the air.
"Lookie here, Shade. I'm free." I adjusted the straps of the backpack to fit the bag snuggly against my back and strode for the door. "You said I'd never make it yet here I am - free and out of their grasp. Hell, I even managed to cage your stupid ass without you realizing what I was doing."
"Yeah, you laugh now, Blondie but you won't be doing any when Boyd and Wes are sent after you. If you think your life was hard before…", he chuckled darkly and let the sentence hang. I knew just what kind of pain and torture the men who had held me could mete out and I had no desire to go back for more of the same or worse.
My hand found the handle for the door that would release me out into the world and twisted.
"Oh, hello karma. Locked. Surprise. Now whatcha going to do Ardeur?" I laid my forehead against the cool metal of the door and fought, hard, to keep the tears that threatened to spill in check. There was no way that I would let myself get this far, this close to freedom and let a locked door be my undoing.
"Shut up, you stupid shit. Remember who you're talking to here, hm?"
I took a deep breath, gripped the handle tightly and twisted with everything I had; sheering it clean off and swinging the door open into the night. The light above the door shone down on me and spurred me to action. If anyone had been drawn by the sound of the door crashing open, standing in the doorway with the light pointing accusing rays down on me was not a good place to be when they arrived.
Several steps to the right had me covered in shadows again, affording me a few minutes to figure out which direction to head in and to see if anyone would come to investigate the noise that my exit from the boat shed had occasioned.
Ten minutes later I walked up the dock, cut through the marina parking lot and disappeared into the night. I was safe, for now.
Come back on November 5th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 7 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Six
Shade battered at the cage I had pinned him in and screamed incessantly as I walked further and further away from the hotel and the life I refused to live anymore. The obscenities he hurled at me would have made even the most seasoned trucker blush a deep scarlet; but they didn't faze me one bit, I'd heard them all before and most of them on a daily basis.
I was not a stranger to crude language before Shade was forced upon me but the level to which he took it was a new one that had shocked and stunned me with its ferocity.
The ululating of sirens sounded in the distance and caused me to speed up my pace in order to put the maximum amount of distance possible between me and the dead man lying in the hotel room I'd just vacated minutes earlier. My demon was freaking out and throwing everything he had at the shield barrier I'd erected around him. If an ambulance was headed toward the hotel, chances were that my handlers had gone to the room to retrieve me and found the man I'd killed lying on the floor with me nowhere in sight.
"Ardeur, get your ass turned around and back to that hotel. NOW. Turn around you stupid bitch or you'll pay the price when I get loose."
A short bark of laughter burst from my lips and I began to walk even faster as police sirens joined those of the ambulance. "Um, no. There is absolutely no frickin’ way you are going to get me to go back to that hotel or shit ass life. As for you getting loose? Never gonna happen. Your ass is locked inside the strongest shields I could throw up. There's no getting out of there." Shade threw himself against my shields with renewed vigor and the force of his attack gave me an instant headache. I winced at the pain but my feet kept going in the opposite direction of the emergency vehicles.
Pedestrian traffic grew heavier the further I walked and I let it carry me along until it came to a set of stairs leading below the sidewalk. A sign with a symbol displaying two t's and a c stood next to the staircase and I recognized what the stairway led to. I'd found the Toronto Subway System and certain escape.
I waded into the sea of people making their way underground and stopped at the bottom of the stairs to marvel at everything. Billboards, posters and flyers lined the walls on each side of the platforms. The smell of cinnamon, burnt coffee and hot grease from various food vendors permeated the hot air. People from all walks of life played music; others meandered about or sat and watched the flow of traffic. A queue was formed by what appeared to be a ticket booth and, after a moment of watching to see what the lineup was for, I added myself to the end of it.
The money I'd taken from the senator's wallet was put to good use as I paid my way through the turnstile and found myself faced with another set of stairs leading to a loud rushing sound. People bustled up and down the stairs which led me to surmise the trains must be down at the bottom. A loud grinding squeal of metal on metal and a sudden whoosh of air that blew back the few loose strands of my hair confirmed my assumption.
My eyes found a map posted further down the way and I walked over to inspect it. I realized that I would need to figure out where I was going if I was truly going to make my escape a successful one. An arrow pointed to my current location which proved to be St George Station and showed me I could go in any direction I chose. The decision to head south wasn't hard to make since I knew I wanted to get as far away as possible from Boyd and Wesley. Far away meant out of the country, and for that I was going to need money.
I withdrew the one other thing I'd taken from the senator's pocket and gazed down at the small plastic rectangle of his credit card. The Visa symbol was one I recognized from commercials Shade had watched over the years. Those same commercials had also taught me I could use an ATM to withdraw money from the card and in that moment I was glad that the memories of any soul I shredded stayed with me for several hours before fading away. I flipped through each memory carefully while I walked until I found the one with the information I needed and inserted the card in the machine.
Minutes later my white nurse's shoes were shushing down the stairs, my pockets - the four on my pants and the one of my shirt, were filled with crisp bills. The credit card was neatly discarded in a nearby trash can. I thanked my lucky stars for the genetic anomaly that accounted for my lack of fingerprints and made me untraceable should anyone find the card and try to identify me. There were no records of my existence after the age of twelve when my parents had sold me off like cattle to the highest bidder.
I hadn't realized how important having proper identification would be until half an hour later when I tried to buy a bus ticket and cross the border. The clerk glared at me from the other side of the glass and tapped her nails on the Formica countertop. "You need a driver's license and birth certificate or a passport to cross the border, honey. Everybody knows that."
Everybody might, I thought, unless you've been living in captivity for seven years. "Right. Thanks."
My original plan to take a bus into the United States was clearly not going to pan out and my mind began to ponder new possibilities while I wandered through the streets.
The mast of a tall ship caught my eye as I scanned the horizon. An idea began to form that made my feet pick up the pace and turn toward the ship. Where there were ships, there was water and, possibly, a means of escape.
"Ardy, no. You know I can't go out on the open water." The slight edge of panic in Shade's voice as he tried to coerce me to not get on a boat and sail out brought a smile to my lips. The closer my feet got to the edge of the dock, the more he pleaded with me to turn around. "Tell you what - turn around and I'll tell you where to find Brody. I know how to find him and I'll give you that information if you just promise me you won't get on a boat."
The words were another false promise in a long line of them that Shade had made in our time together. Whenever the demon wanted me to do something I found repugnant he would use the Brody lure to get me to do his bidding.
"Not falling for it, Shade so just zip it and be a good boy while I see if I can find someone to take me with them."
Laughter echoed through the halls of my mind and caused me to wince with the realization that what I'd just said was highly unlikely to happen. With everything that had happened in my life, trusting people was not easy for me. Trusting complete strangers to not only allow me onboard their boat but to then take me across the lake and smuggle me in to another country was more than a stretch of the imagination. This nugget of truth left me with the only other option available if I wanted to get across the lake. I was going to have to get myself onboard one of those boats and stay hidden until it docked on the opposite shore. Finding the right target was next on the plan of action I'd decided on and I scanned the people getting off the variety of boats along the dock.
Strands of pink, yellow and gold stretched across the sky above the dark blue waves of the water. Dusk had fallen while I'd been busy devising my escape and the shade of early evening stretched the shadows of the buildings across the waterfront. The ghost of a smile played over my lips as I stepped into the shadows and wrapped myself in them. If this was going to work I would need to be able to slip through the crowd, and on to the boat unseen.
Death, its scent heavy, cloying, and oh so familiar tickled my senses. It drew my attention to a couple who were stepping on to the planks of the wharf. They were leaving a large craft with the name Persephone emblazoned on the bow in elegant blue and gold lettering.
I focused on the couple, my senses and power flaring. My eyes swept over the young blonde - not much younger than myself - and the middle aged man whose aura was dimmed by the death waiting to claim him. A snatch of conversation floated on the warm summer breeze to my ears as they passed me by in my shadowed hideaway.
"Thank you for taking me over, Daddy. Toronto is the only place I can get…" They continued on down the street, their words becoming muffled by the noises of a busy waterfront, and my eyes turned toward the boat and my salvation - provided I could get aboard and find a spot to hide in. Judging by the bit of conversation I'd overheard, the father and daughter were headed for a bit of shopping and would be gone for an indeterminate amount of time.
Another five minutes of quiet observation and it was time to put my feet in motion. Shadows wrapped tight around me like a second skin as I made my way down the dock toward the ladder up to the deck of the boat. I clamored up the rungs like a spider making its way over the sticky threads of its web and swung my legs over the rail, wincing when the rubber soles of my shoes squeaked on the polished wood of the deck.
Minutes passed and no one came running to investigate the noise which told me it was safe to get up and search out my hiding spot. I took my time getting up anyway on the off chance someone was looking. No point in getting caught now that I was mere feet away from the open hatch to the living quarters which promised fresh clothes, food and escape.
I took the nurses shoes off and picked them up. I walked barefoot across the deck and bolted down the stairs into the galley kitchen at the bottom. The hallway that stretched out ahead ended in what appeared to be the girl's bedroom. A pair of black leather boots lay haphazardly at the foot of the bed that was strewn with several pairs of jeans and other articles of brightly colored clothes that drew me like a magnet.
As comfortable as the nurse's uniform was I knew that a change of clothes would eventually be needed and that was the deciding factor that had me stripping it off and reaching for the nearest pair of jeans. Soft denim slid up my legs and over my hips, faded blue against pale cream. The button fastened loosely just below the concave dip of my belly. It wasn't a perfect fit but it was close enough and I turned to search through the pile of clothes on the bed for a shirt. What I found was a collection of camisoles that were so low cut I'd be lucky if my chest didn't tumble out with the slightest of movements.
"Throwing out that bra wasn't the smartest move you've ever made Ardy. Check her dresser."
Help? From the demon? What the - ? "Fuck that noise. I'm never wearing one of those again." I slipped three camisoles, blue, green and red, over my torso and reached for the boots - black leather, rubber sole and laces up the front. My right foot slid inside the first boot and brought a smile to my face. If I could find a pair of socks in the drawers the boots would fit perfectly.
Before I knew it I was fully dressed, had a bag full of clothes stowed in the closet I'd found beneath the stairs and was helping myself to an apple from the fridge while I rooted around for sandwich fixings and anything that wouldn't go bad to take with me when I jumped ship later. The sound of feet up on deck drew my attention and caused me to almost drop the canister of chips in my hand.
“Busted. Girl, your ass is about to get caught and hauled off to jail."
My grip on the chips tightened convulsively. The footsteps approached the top of the stairs and then, just as quickly, turned away in the opposing direction. I breathed a silent sigh of relief and decided that being discovered was not worth the risk of taking a couple more minutes to find anything else to eat. The closet door closed with me behind it seconds before the boat's two occupants came down into the kitchen. One set of footfalls continued on and soon the sound of engines rumbling to life told me that we were heading out.
Even had I not heard the churning of the engines, the grumbling and cursing from inside my head would have tipped me off to the fact that we were heading out to open water. My co-pilot had an aversion to freshwater and we were about to speed out into the middle of a huge lake full of his worst nightmare.
The whirring of the engines and the satisfied fullness of my stomach must have worked together to lull me to sleep. One minute I was listening to the sounds of the ship and the next I was waking up in a panic, legs gone numb from sitting cross legged on the floor too long. No other sounds reached my ears but that of my own breathing in the small, closed in space where I sat. I closed my eyes once again and listened.
"I know you won't believe me but we docked about half an hour ago."
Okay, so apparently the ride over hadn't quieted the bastard or done any lasting harm since he was yapping in my head again. I sighed and rose to my feet, the pins and needles nearly toppling me over as the blood rushed back down and circulation reasserted itself.
I gave myself a minute to make sure the feeling had fully returned to my feet before pushing the door open a fraction to poke my nose out and see if what Shade had said was true. The lack of engine sounds told me that we were, at the very least, stopped. Whether we were docked or at anchor somewhere on the lake for the night remained unclear.
The hall and doorways that stemmed from it were all dark, no sound of shallow breathing or snoring came from the bedrooms. I smiled and bent to pick up the bag, heavy and filled with things that would make the start of my journey an easier one than I had expected. There were a few items I'd need to pick up on shore but those could wait until I was away from the waterfront and a couple of cities over.
I treaded lightly, the soles of my pilfered boots soundless against the wood of the floor and stairs. Panic, overwhelming and cold, ran through my veins when I looked up and realized that the hatch had been closed. My palms flattened against the wood panels, pushed and kept moving as the hatch opened to show that I was inside a building of some sort. "Oh thank god."
Shade grumbled as I climbed the stairs and exited the boat, the sound of my boots hitting the dock echoing through what I realized was a very large boat shed. Freedom was within sight, so close that I could smell the sweet fragrance of it on the air.
"Lookie here, Shade. I'm free." I adjusted the straps of the backpack to fit the bag snuggly against my back and strode for the door. "You said I'd never make it yet here I am - free and out of their grasp. Hell, I even managed to cage your stupid ass without you realizing what I was doing."
"Yeah, you laugh now, Blondie but you won't be doing any when Boyd and Wes are sent after you. If you think your life was hard before…", he chuckled darkly and let the sentence hang. I knew just what kind of pain and torture the men who had held me could mete out and I had no desire to go back for more of the same or worse.
My hand found the handle for the door that would release me out into the world and twisted.
"Oh, hello karma. Locked. Surprise. Now whatcha going to do Ardeur?" I laid my forehead against the cool metal of the door and fought, hard, to keep the tears that threatened to spill in check. There was no way that I would let myself get this far, this close to freedom and let a locked door be my undoing.
"Shut up, you stupid shit. Remember who you're talking to here, hm?"
I took a deep breath, gripped the handle tightly and twisted with everything I had; sheering it clean off and swinging the door open into the night. The light above the door shone down on me and spurred me to action. If anyone had been drawn by the sound of the door crashing open, standing in the doorway with the light pointing accusing rays down on me was not a good place to be when they arrived.
Several steps to the right had me covered in shadows again, affording me a few minutes to figure out which direction to head in and to see if anyone would come to investigate the noise that my exit from the boat shed had occasioned.
Ten minutes later I walked up the dock, cut through the marina parking lot and disappeared into the night. I was safe, for now.
Come back on November 5th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 7 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (1)
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur Chapter 5
Fri, Oct 22 2010 08:01
| Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur, Danielle
| Permalink
** Continuation of October 22nd, 2010 post. Please click here for Chapter 4.
It took me six years and ten months to plan my escape from my captors after that day in the park. Two thousand four hundred and ninety two days from Saturday, September 21st, 1996 when I was forced to watch while Shadekar blew an entire park full of innocent children, parents and grandparents to bits. The echoes of screams, theirs and mine, stayed with me for what felt like an eternity until I learned to block them out and turned my focus toward other, more important tasks; like getting myself out of the hell I was living in and free from the men who ruled my every movement.
As the years progressed and my body developed more into that of a woman, the frilly dresses gave way to barely there miniskirts, low cut tops which accentuated a chest most porn stars paid for and high heels that made me look less like the teenager I was and more like the woman I wasn't. Despite having the body of woman abundantly blessed by Mother Nature, my eyes were pools of innocence until Shade took over.
I gladly retreated to the sanctuary I'd built myself while he killed, maimed and destroyed. The walls of my shelter were covered with childhood memories of Brody, spells and any bit of information I could recall that would eventually help me break free and take back control from Shadekar.
Learning how to keep my memories and thoughts separate and blocked from Shade had been my first priority after the park incident. The second one had been planning how to permanently get away from Wesley and Boyd and stay away.
Shade took advantage of every moment I hid behind my shields to watch or study every manner of martial arts he could find and then force my tiny five foot four inch body to attempt each and every move. The martial arts caught my attention after the first few attempts and I began actively participating in our exercise sessions.
A steady diet of Pop Tarts, pizza and greasy fast food was eventually going to catch up with me no matter how supernaturally strong I was, and since I wasn't allowed out on my own I relished the hours of exercise Shade's obsession provided for me. On the upside, I got the exercise I needed to keep my body fit but the downside to it was as I got older Shade began using my body to satisfy other needs I was too innocent to know about or acknowledge. He would watch porn while I slept which meant the images were entrenched in my memory whether I wanted them or not.
Regardless of how hard I shielded, everything he learned, saw or did was burned into my brain until I figured out how to compartmentalize even those things and block them out. By then most of the damage had been done. I was physically innocent but the knowledge of what men and women did to each other behind closed doors was forever lodged in my head.
My chance to escape came on the afternoon of July 19th, 2003.
As with every mission day, my wakeup call came before the crack of dawn and was very, very rude. I was thrust into the usual short shorts and camisole and hauled out to be turned into the pretty doll everyone expected me to be when our targets looked at me. Hours of having my waist length hair pulled until it looked just right and then just a touch of makeup to accentuate the periwinkle blue of my eyes, the fullness of my lips.
My outfit for the day, a short dress the color of poppies that would show off my toned legs and the deep swell of my cleavage, hung on the back of the bathroom door. At five foot four, with a petite frame, my clothes tended to be on the smaller side and this dress was no exception. The scrap of Lycra looked more like something a Barbie doll would wear than an actual person but, I would wear it and hate every moment I had it on.
The manicurist they'd brought in tsk'd at the tattered state of my bitten to the quick finger nails when she picked up my left hand to start applying the acrylic tips I always managed to pry off immediately after the mission was completed. "What have you done to your fingers, sweetie? Your nail beds are so damaged that I don't know if I can put these on."
I gave her a bland look and blinked at her with the typical bored sarcasm of most teenagers. "I ripped off the last four sets they put on me. Pried 'em off with my teeth." The shocked look on her face earned her a grin and a flash of my pearly whites. "Put another set on and they'll meet the same fate - sweetie."
"Shade." Wesley yelled from the kitchen where he was pulling strawberry Pop Tarts from the toaster. The smell of burnt pastry tickled my nose and told me it was going to be yet another morning where I would have to force down scorched strawberry junk. "Shut the bitch up before she says something she shouldn't."
The sunglasses atop my slightly upturned nose weren't just because I thought I was cool or even because I needed them. They were there so when Shade took over as suddenly as he was about to my eyes would be covered and no one would notice the total blackness of them. When the demon was in control, unless he made the effort to make my eyes look like their normal blue selves, they were entirely black. No white, no iris. Nothing and looking into the black, bottomless pits my eyes became tended to freak the humans out just a bit.
Human wasn't a term that exactly fit me as we'd learned over the years. The men who gave Wes and Boyd their orders had them put me through a plethora of tests and exercises to see just what I was really capable of under all of the cute blondness. They had been surprised at what they found and would find themselves surprised yet again when I put my escape plan into action.
I yanked my shields down and stepped back seconds before Shade rushed forwarded, took the proverbial steering wheel and commandeered my body. My shields fell back into place and I set to work pulling down all of the mental sticky notes and memories I had pinned up over the last seven years. I chanted through all of the spells I'd found that would reverse the effect of my shields and keep Shadekar trapped behind them when the time came. The bastard riding shotgun in my head wouldn't know what hit him when I kicked his ass inside the cage I was building and slammed the door shut. Stupid ass wouldn't see it coming and I couldn't wait to see his reaction.
Several hours later I was dressed to kill and hustled in to the backseat of a car looking nothing like the nineteen year old I was underneath all the window dressing. The red dress hugged every inch of me like it was a second skin. My breasts were thrust upward and on display for all to see thanks to the unnecessary push-up bra my captors forced me to wear in order to achieve the effect of even more cleavage - as if I didn't have enough already. Strappy black stilettos that scarcely covered my bare feet and a small clutch purse completed the outfit. Boyd and Wesley had told Shade no weapons were needed on this job, all he needed was my pretty face and the strength that lay hidden below the deceptive surface. Could I lift a car? No, but I could kill the biggest of men with my bare hands and not break a sweat doing it. I could also yank a soul straight out of someone's body and according to the mission plan; this is what we were doing today.
I sat behind my shields and waited, watching for the moment when I could put my plan into action and run for my life.
The target on this mission was a Politian visiting from the United States whose wife had caught him cheating, numerous times, with an intern on his staff. The Missus had contacted the powers that be and here I was, half an hour after being dropped off, with the wayward husband in the bar of his hotel. Dressed as I was, there was no way the philandering bastard would fail to make a move.
Reeling the victims in was the part Shade enjoyed the most about our missions. The flirting, teasing and sexual tension created by the mannerisms he used all perfected via his hours upon hours of porn. A hair toss over the bare skin of a shoulder, a coy smile or even running my hand down the man's arm; all of it designed to lure the target in and make him feel safe, wanted.
Within minutes of having sat down the bartender had placed a glass of white wine in front of me and directed my attention to a tall, well-dressed man approaching from the left side of the bar. Graying light brown hair feathered back from his temples and he wore a cocky, self-assured grin as he approached to introduce himself as Senator So-and-so. I wasn't paying attention to the name and Shade didn't care. He was a target and we had a mission to complete.
Shadekar took his time chatting with the Senator, luring him in with the occasional sweep of my tongue across the fullness of my lower lip and frequent touches to his arm while laughter, husky and feminine, slipped from my lips. I watched as lust and calculating greed crept into the Senator's gray-blue eyes and listened while Shade crowed with success when the older man asked if I'd like to come up to his room for another drink in a more private setting.
Sir Cheatsalot leaned in to whisper in my ear and I caught the woodsy scent of his expensive cologne when his lips brushed my ear and he inhaled my own citrusy perfume. "You smell delicious. Are you ripe for plucking sweetheart?" The clock on the wall in the lobby told me we'd been in the bar no more than half an hour and were well ahead of schedule as we waited for the ding of the elevator arriving to take us up to the suite that would spell out freedom for me and death for the man standing next to me in the expensive dark blue suit.
Finally, the elevator arrived and we rode up to the fourteenth floor while the cheesy instrumental music played quietly in the background. I felt sorry for the man who stood next to me, an unwitting victim walking straight in to his very own death scene. The soft ping indicating we'd reached our floor had me jumping on the inside but with Shade in the driver's seat the rest of me was cool as a cucumber. We exited and walked passed a series of non-descript white doors until we reached the one bearing number fourteen eleven in elegant lettering on a shiny gold plaque.
I stepped inside once the door was unlocked and held open in invitation. My shoes sunk in to the plush tan colored carpet and the fuzz of the fibers was a pleasant tickle against the tips of my toes. I walked across the room and pulled aside the heavy velvet drapes to gaze out the window. A large hand reached out and pulled my hand away from the burnished gold fabric and it swung closed, re-establishing the shadows in the corners of the room where the lamps couldn't reach them. "Come sit with me, take your shoes off and relax a bit."
We sat together on the smaller of the two couches and before I knew it, my feet were in the Senator's lap and my sandals were being cast to the floor. It took every ounce of will power I could muster to stop myself from running victory laps around my shelter as my plan fell into place bit by bit. I needed to focus because my turn was coming and shredding the soul out of a living body was never an easy task even when I was calm. My life, my escape depended on getting this right and I couldn't afford to screw this up.
Shadekar's voice snapped me back into focus just at the same time as the Senator's greedy hands found themselves full of a breast in the one and the top of my thigh high stocking in the other.
"Ardy, baby, any time you wanna kill the idiot is fine with me. You know I'm not in to men."
My shields dropped and I stepped out, ready for action and the freedom it would bring. The Senator's mouth was coming down toward my own when I placed a hand against the soft cotton of his shirt, just above his heart and opened my eyes to look up at him with the black, empty voids they'd become. I flexed my metaphysical fingers against his chest and reached in to grasp his soul and pull it free. The soul quivered like jelly in my hand, terror the emotion at the forefront of everything as I squeezed and began to separate it from its owner.
I watched dispassionately while the face hovering inches from mine convulsed and registered the pain that came with having your soul shredded. What he was feeling in that moment was the most excruciating pain a human body could experience. The heart beating beneath my fingers sped up as the adrenaline brought on by the fear of what was happening coursed through his veins. His mouth was working to form words, call out for help but none came out and I smirked at him.
"You didn't really think you could have me, did you?" I tsk'd at him and laughed. "Come on, you cheating bastard, give up the ghost."
Never before had I needed to use both hands to rip out a soul but it was becoming clear, I was going to have to do it now. I brought my other hand up, pressed it to the Senator's chest and thrust my energy inside to wrap around his dark soul and pulled with everything I had until the whole shrieking mess came screaming out of the body.
I murmured binding and banishing spells as fast as I could to get rid of the soul before the body hit the floor. Shadekar was cackling with glee at the success of our mission and the extra show of force I'd displayed and I took advantage of his gloating to start putting the shields up around him while I picked up anything that could be traced back and identify me. Shoes, clutch, even the two long strands of my golden hair that had gotten caught in the dark, chocolate brown upholstery of the couch. I emptied the cash from the dead man's wallet and put the leather rectangle neatly back inside his pocket. No need to wipe it down for finger prints, I didn't have any.
By the time my hand pulled open the suite door, I had erected my shields and Shade was unknowingly trapped in the back of my mind. I called the shadows of the hallway to me and cloaked myself in them as I walked down the hall in my stocking feet and headed for the stairwell. It was then Shade realized something not on the plan was going down and tried to take over, put me back on track for the elevator and the lobby where the driver would be waiting for me.
"Ardeur. Where in the hell do you think you're going girl?" He hit the wall of shielding and bounced back screaming as he tried to break free. "What is this? What the hell is this, Ardeur?"
My shoulders shook with suppressed laughter and I flew down the stairs as fast as my feet could take me. "I'm taking my life back. No more killing, or missions, no more Wes and Boyd. By the time they realize I'm gone it'll be too late." I started reciting the last, and strongest shielding spell as I rounded the corner of the final set of stairs before flying out the back door of the hotel and finding myself in an alley filled with dumpsters and startled hotel employees. A few of them gaped for a moment but returned to work with a shrug. To them I looked like any other high paid prostitute in my short dress and tousled hair.
I tossed my shoes inside a nearby dumpster and continued down the street until I cleared the hotel and found myself behind another and then another as I worked my way down the alley.
A uniform company truck was parked, its rear door wide open and inviting, behind one of the hotels toward the end of the street. I ducked inside after checking to make sure the coast was clear. Luck proved to be on my side when I found not only a pair of dark blue scrubs but a pair of white nurse's shoes in my size. I slipped them on and jumped out, dress and brassiere in hand to find the nearest trash can and toss them inside. It felt good to finally be covered and comfortable.
Quickly pulling the pins from my hair and twisting it into a bun as I walked transformed me from hooker look-alike to young nurse in a hurry to get to work. Never once did I look back to see if anyone was following. I would have lost any of the courage I'd mustered to see my plan through and I was determined to get myself free no matter the cost.
Come back on October 24th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 6 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Five
It took me six years and ten months to plan my escape from my captors after that day in the park. Two thousand four hundred and ninety two days from Saturday, September 21st, 1996 when I was forced to watch while Shadekar blew an entire park full of innocent children, parents and grandparents to bits. The echoes of screams, theirs and mine, stayed with me for what felt like an eternity until I learned to block them out and turned my focus toward other, more important tasks; like getting myself out of the hell I was living in and free from the men who ruled my every movement.
As the years progressed and my body developed more into that of a woman, the frilly dresses gave way to barely there miniskirts, low cut tops which accentuated a chest most porn stars paid for and high heels that made me look less like the teenager I was and more like the woman I wasn't. Despite having the body of woman abundantly blessed by Mother Nature, my eyes were pools of innocence until Shade took over.
I gladly retreated to the sanctuary I'd built myself while he killed, maimed and destroyed. The walls of my shelter were covered with childhood memories of Brody, spells and any bit of information I could recall that would eventually help me break free and take back control from Shadekar.
Learning how to keep my memories and thoughts separate and blocked from Shade had been my first priority after the park incident. The second one had been planning how to permanently get away from Wesley and Boyd and stay away.
Shade took advantage of every moment I hid behind my shields to watch or study every manner of martial arts he could find and then force my tiny five foot four inch body to attempt each and every move. The martial arts caught my attention after the first few attempts and I began actively participating in our exercise sessions.
A steady diet of Pop Tarts, pizza and greasy fast food was eventually going to catch up with me no matter how supernaturally strong I was, and since I wasn't allowed out on my own I relished the hours of exercise Shade's obsession provided for me. On the upside, I got the exercise I needed to keep my body fit but the downside to it was as I got older Shade began using my body to satisfy other needs I was too innocent to know about or acknowledge. He would watch porn while I slept which meant the images were entrenched in my memory whether I wanted them or not.
Regardless of how hard I shielded, everything he learned, saw or did was burned into my brain until I figured out how to compartmentalize even those things and block them out. By then most of the damage had been done. I was physically innocent but the knowledge of what men and women did to each other behind closed doors was forever lodged in my head.
My chance to escape came on the afternoon of July 19th, 2003.
As with every mission day, my wakeup call came before the crack of dawn and was very, very rude. I was thrust into the usual short shorts and camisole and hauled out to be turned into the pretty doll everyone expected me to be when our targets looked at me. Hours of having my waist length hair pulled until it looked just right and then just a touch of makeup to accentuate the periwinkle blue of my eyes, the fullness of my lips.
My outfit for the day, a short dress the color of poppies that would show off my toned legs and the deep swell of my cleavage, hung on the back of the bathroom door. At five foot four, with a petite frame, my clothes tended to be on the smaller side and this dress was no exception. The scrap of Lycra looked more like something a Barbie doll would wear than an actual person but, I would wear it and hate every moment I had it on.
The manicurist they'd brought in tsk'd at the tattered state of my bitten to the quick finger nails when she picked up my left hand to start applying the acrylic tips I always managed to pry off immediately after the mission was completed. "What have you done to your fingers, sweetie? Your nail beds are so damaged that I don't know if I can put these on."
I gave her a bland look and blinked at her with the typical bored sarcasm of most teenagers. "I ripped off the last four sets they put on me. Pried 'em off with my teeth." The shocked look on her face earned her a grin and a flash of my pearly whites. "Put another set on and they'll meet the same fate - sweetie."
"Shade." Wesley yelled from the kitchen where he was pulling strawberry Pop Tarts from the toaster. The smell of burnt pastry tickled my nose and told me it was going to be yet another morning where I would have to force down scorched strawberry junk. "Shut the bitch up before she says something she shouldn't."
The sunglasses atop my slightly upturned nose weren't just because I thought I was cool or even because I needed them. They were there so when Shade took over as suddenly as he was about to my eyes would be covered and no one would notice the total blackness of them. When the demon was in control, unless he made the effort to make my eyes look like their normal blue selves, they were entirely black. No white, no iris. Nothing and looking into the black, bottomless pits my eyes became tended to freak the humans out just a bit.
Human wasn't a term that exactly fit me as we'd learned over the years. The men who gave Wes and Boyd their orders had them put me through a plethora of tests and exercises to see just what I was really capable of under all of the cute blondness. They had been surprised at what they found and would find themselves surprised yet again when I put my escape plan into action.
I yanked my shields down and stepped back seconds before Shade rushed forwarded, took the proverbial steering wheel and commandeered my body. My shields fell back into place and I set to work pulling down all of the mental sticky notes and memories I had pinned up over the last seven years. I chanted through all of the spells I'd found that would reverse the effect of my shields and keep Shadekar trapped behind them when the time came. The bastard riding shotgun in my head wouldn't know what hit him when I kicked his ass inside the cage I was building and slammed the door shut. Stupid ass wouldn't see it coming and I couldn't wait to see his reaction.
Several hours later I was dressed to kill and hustled in to the backseat of a car looking nothing like the nineteen year old I was underneath all the window dressing. The red dress hugged every inch of me like it was a second skin. My breasts were thrust upward and on display for all to see thanks to the unnecessary push-up bra my captors forced me to wear in order to achieve the effect of even more cleavage - as if I didn't have enough already. Strappy black stilettos that scarcely covered my bare feet and a small clutch purse completed the outfit. Boyd and Wesley had told Shade no weapons were needed on this job, all he needed was my pretty face and the strength that lay hidden below the deceptive surface. Could I lift a car? No, but I could kill the biggest of men with my bare hands and not break a sweat doing it. I could also yank a soul straight out of someone's body and according to the mission plan; this is what we were doing today.
I sat behind my shields and waited, watching for the moment when I could put my plan into action and run for my life.
The target on this mission was a Politian visiting from the United States whose wife had caught him cheating, numerous times, with an intern on his staff. The Missus had contacted the powers that be and here I was, half an hour after being dropped off, with the wayward husband in the bar of his hotel. Dressed as I was, there was no way the philandering bastard would fail to make a move.
Reeling the victims in was the part Shade enjoyed the most about our missions. The flirting, teasing and sexual tension created by the mannerisms he used all perfected via his hours upon hours of porn. A hair toss over the bare skin of a shoulder, a coy smile or even running my hand down the man's arm; all of it designed to lure the target in and make him feel safe, wanted.
Within minutes of having sat down the bartender had placed a glass of white wine in front of me and directed my attention to a tall, well-dressed man approaching from the left side of the bar. Graying light brown hair feathered back from his temples and he wore a cocky, self-assured grin as he approached to introduce himself as Senator So-and-so. I wasn't paying attention to the name and Shade didn't care. He was a target and we had a mission to complete.
Shadekar took his time chatting with the Senator, luring him in with the occasional sweep of my tongue across the fullness of my lower lip and frequent touches to his arm while laughter, husky and feminine, slipped from my lips. I watched as lust and calculating greed crept into the Senator's gray-blue eyes and listened while Shade crowed with success when the older man asked if I'd like to come up to his room for another drink in a more private setting.
Sir Cheatsalot leaned in to whisper in my ear and I caught the woodsy scent of his expensive cologne when his lips brushed my ear and he inhaled my own citrusy perfume. "You smell delicious. Are you ripe for plucking sweetheart?" The clock on the wall in the lobby told me we'd been in the bar no more than half an hour and were well ahead of schedule as we waited for the ding of the elevator arriving to take us up to the suite that would spell out freedom for me and death for the man standing next to me in the expensive dark blue suit.
Finally, the elevator arrived and we rode up to the fourteenth floor while the cheesy instrumental music played quietly in the background. I felt sorry for the man who stood next to me, an unwitting victim walking straight in to his very own death scene. The soft ping indicating we'd reached our floor had me jumping on the inside but with Shade in the driver's seat the rest of me was cool as a cucumber. We exited and walked passed a series of non-descript white doors until we reached the one bearing number fourteen eleven in elegant lettering on a shiny gold plaque.
I stepped inside once the door was unlocked and held open in invitation. My shoes sunk in to the plush tan colored carpet and the fuzz of the fibers was a pleasant tickle against the tips of my toes. I walked across the room and pulled aside the heavy velvet drapes to gaze out the window. A large hand reached out and pulled my hand away from the burnished gold fabric and it swung closed, re-establishing the shadows in the corners of the room where the lamps couldn't reach them. "Come sit with me, take your shoes off and relax a bit."
We sat together on the smaller of the two couches and before I knew it, my feet were in the Senator's lap and my sandals were being cast to the floor. It took every ounce of will power I could muster to stop myself from running victory laps around my shelter as my plan fell into place bit by bit. I needed to focus because my turn was coming and shredding the soul out of a living body was never an easy task even when I was calm. My life, my escape depended on getting this right and I couldn't afford to screw this up.
Shadekar's voice snapped me back into focus just at the same time as the Senator's greedy hands found themselves full of a breast in the one and the top of my thigh high stocking in the other.
"Ardy, baby, any time you wanna kill the idiot is fine with me. You know I'm not in to men."
My shields dropped and I stepped out, ready for action and the freedom it would bring. The Senator's mouth was coming down toward my own when I placed a hand against the soft cotton of his shirt, just above his heart and opened my eyes to look up at him with the black, empty voids they'd become. I flexed my metaphysical fingers against his chest and reached in to grasp his soul and pull it free. The soul quivered like jelly in my hand, terror the emotion at the forefront of everything as I squeezed and began to separate it from its owner.
I watched dispassionately while the face hovering inches from mine convulsed and registered the pain that came with having your soul shredded. What he was feeling in that moment was the most excruciating pain a human body could experience. The heart beating beneath my fingers sped up as the adrenaline brought on by the fear of what was happening coursed through his veins. His mouth was working to form words, call out for help but none came out and I smirked at him.
"You didn't really think you could have me, did you?" I tsk'd at him and laughed. "Come on, you cheating bastard, give up the ghost."
Never before had I needed to use both hands to rip out a soul but it was becoming clear, I was going to have to do it now. I brought my other hand up, pressed it to the Senator's chest and thrust my energy inside to wrap around his dark soul and pulled with everything I had until the whole shrieking mess came screaming out of the body.
I murmured binding and banishing spells as fast as I could to get rid of the soul before the body hit the floor. Shadekar was cackling with glee at the success of our mission and the extra show of force I'd displayed and I took advantage of his gloating to start putting the shields up around him while I picked up anything that could be traced back and identify me. Shoes, clutch, even the two long strands of my golden hair that had gotten caught in the dark, chocolate brown upholstery of the couch. I emptied the cash from the dead man's wallet and put the leather rectangle neatly back inside his pocket. No need to wipe it down for finger prints, I didn't have any.
By the time my hand pulled open the suite door, I had erected my shields and Shade was unknowingly trapped in the back of my mind. I called the shadows of the hallway to me and cloaked myself in them as I walked down the hall in my stocking feet and headed for the stairwell. It was then Shade realized something not on the plan was going down and tried to take over, put me back on track for the elevator and the lobby where the driver would be waiting for me.
"Ardeur. Where in the hell do you think you're going girl?" He hit the wall of shielding and bounced back screaming as he tried to break free. "What is this? What the hell is this, Ardeur?"
My shoulders shook with suppressed laughter and I flew down the stairs as fast as my feet could take me. "I'm taking my life back. No more killing, or missions, no more Wes and Boyd. By the time they realize I'm gone it'll be too late." I started reciting the last, and strongest shielding spell as I rounded the corner of the final set of stairs before flying out the back door of the hotel and finding myself in an alley filled with dumpsters and startled hotel employees. A few of them gaped for a moment but returned to work with a shrug. To them I looked like any other high paid prostitute in my short dress and tousled hair.
I tossed my shoes inside a nearby dumpster and continued down the street until I cleared the hotel and found myself behind another and then another as I worked my way down the alley.
A uniform company truck was parked, its rear door wide open and inviting, behind one of the hotels toward the end of the street. I ducked inside after checking to make sure the coast was clear. Luck proved to be on my side when I found not only a pair of dark blue scrubs but a pair of white nurse's shoes in my size. I slipped them on and jumped out, dress and brassiere in hand to find the nearest trash can and toss them inside. It felt good to finally be covered and comfortable.
Quickly pulling the pins from my hair and twisting it into a bun as I walked transformed me from hooker look-alike to young nurse in a hurry to get to work. Never once did I look back to see if anyone was following. I would have lost any of the courage I'd mustered to see my plan through and I was determined to get myself free no matter the cost.
Come back on October 24th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 6 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (2)
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur Chapter 4
Thu, Oct 21 2010 08:01
| Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur, Danielle
| Permalink
** Continuation of October 16th, 2010 post. Please click here for Chapter 3.
"Yo, Callaghan. You sticking around over break or heading back home?"
Brody straightened to his full six feet and turned to face his best friend Alby as the other teenager appeared in the doorway in faded jeans, sun-bleached t-shirt with the school logo on the left breast and beaten up Reebok sneakers. "Yeah, it's my Gran's seventy fifth birthday this weekend and the sisters planned a big dinner party for her." He smiled, dimples flashing, and turned back to resume his packing. "You staying here?"
At seventeen, Brody's build showed the promise of being a formidable size when he hit full adulthood. His shoulders were broader than any of the other boys and the muscles from years of playing basketball and the military style drills his father had taught him were better defined than those of his classmates. He wore his medium brown hair short as required for all cadets but today it was covered by a baseball cap with the emblem of his favorite football team, the Chicago Bears.
Classes were out for spring break so the boys were out of uniform and enjoying being able to wear their street clothes for a change. Alby confirmed he was staying at the school over break and watched as his friend dropped a stack of t-shirts into his suitcase next to the pile of jeans which had probably cost more than Alby's entire wardrobe. He knew his friend would have been glad to lend him anything he wanted to borrow were he not a good fifty pounds lighter than Brody and short enough to fit neatly under the bigger boy's armpit.
"Go pack a bag Alb. You're coming with me." Brody headed to the tiny bathroom attached to his dorm room and came back out with a small toiletry kit which he tossed football style into the suitcase. "Gran likes you and I'm sure the girls can make room for one scrawny punk ass like yours at the table."
Alby pushed his fingers through the short brush of his dirty blonde hair and smiled, a rosy blush covering his cheeks. Mrs. Callaghan and her granddaughters always spoiled him when he made the trip back to Atlanta with their grandson and brother. "Already done." He bent and retrieved his dark green duffel bag from outside the door, smile widening as Brody laughed and shook his head. "You never go home without me."
Brody pulled his black suitcase shut and zipped the edges closed. His friend was right; he always took him along when they were let out on break. Brody could afford to go home on breaks and weekends when he felt the urge to drive the four hours it took to get there whereas the Tennyson's, Alby's family, couldn't afford to fly him back from South Carolina to Arizona more than once at Christmas and again at end of year.
The boys tossed their bags into the trunk and climbed inside the silver and black 1967 Mustang Shelby. AC/DC’s Thunderstruck blared from the sound system as the car peeled out of its parking spot and sped out of the lot. Camden Military School faded into the distance when the boys turned the car toward Interstate 20 and home.
Four hours, and a stop for burgers later, the Mustang with plates that read GRAYWOLF parked in the circular gravel driveway in front of the old Callaghan plantation house. A young girl with hair the color of caramel and warm hazel eyes rose from one of the antique rocking chairs on the veranda and ran down the driveway toward her brother as Brody exited the car. He scooped the petite thirteen year old up and swung her around. "Hey baby girl. Where are the other girls?"
Brody put his younger sister Isobeal down and frowned when he saw the apprehension on her pretty face. She was hedging and he could smell the fear on her as he waited for her answer. The breeze shifted and he suddenly realized why she was taking her time telling him why no one else had come out to greet him. "What's he doing here Belle? That son-of-a-bitch had better not be in my house or I'll kill the mutt."
Isobeal put her small hands in the middle of her brother's chest hoping to hold him back and stop him from storming up to the house where their oldest sister Siobhan and her mate Calvin were waiting in the kitchen. "She loves him Bro. You know they’ve always had something between them, even before Ma and Dad died."
"They didn't die Belle. That bastard killed them." He looked down at his sister and began walking toward the house, his eyes glowing amber as he fought to stay in his human form. "Did she mate with him? I'll kill him if she did." Brody's voice was the low growl just before a shift and Isobeal stopped Alby from following his friend up the yard.
A tall woman, with her blonde hair in a ponytail appeared in the doorway and Brody stopped cold in his tracks at the sight of the roundness of her belly. Siobhan's scent carried to him on the breeze and he noted the differences the pregnancy had brought to it. "You can't kill him, Brody. Your niece needs a father. Come inside and let's talk about this."
The muscle in the side of Brody's jaw twitched. He clenched and unclenched it while he tried to digest the news that his sister had not only married, but was carrying the child of the man who had killed his father in a fight for leadership of their pack. Unable to live without her mate, their heartbroken mother had followed her husband in death a few days later.
"No. I will never set foot in that house again as long as he's there, Siobhan. Never." A low angry growl built in his chest until it erupted with a shout as he charged across the yard and tackled the hundred year old oak tree in the middle of the lawn. The impact of a near two hundred pound werewolf against the old wood echoed in the silence of the spring night like the crack of a baseball against a bat.
His aggression spent and left shoulder neatly dislocated, Brody stalked toward his car and Alby to whom he tossed the keys. "Get back in the car, Alb and drive. We're not staying here with a house full of traitors."
Alby caught the keys before they bounced off his chest and got behind the wheel. He adjusted the seat, which was as far back as it could go to accommodate Brody's long legs, and plugged the key into the ignition. The engine grumbled to life as Brody slipped in the passenger side door with a grunt of pain when his shoulder hit the seat. "You going to be okay, Bro? That shoulder looks bad."
"Just drive. I'll explain while we're on the road." A loud pop filled the silence of the car and Brody growled a curse as his shoulder put itself back in the socket. The amber glow of his eyes shone bright in the dark interior of the car while they drove back through the rich suburbs toward the glittering downtown area.
"Wanna explain what just happened back there and why your eyes look like something I'd find in a wolf man movie?" Alby glanced at his best friend briefly before turning his eyes back to the road. He waited patiently for the answers to his question.
Brody contemplated his words closely as he tried to come up with an explanation for what the very normal, very human Alby had just witnessed. "You know how I always hate watching those stupid were wolf movies? How I keep saying they're so fake and full of bullshit?" He looked over and noted Alby's faint nod. "I know they're full of shit because I am a werewolf, Alb. My whole family is werewolves and you nearly witnessed two alpha males beating the shit out of each other to see who rules the pack. It's how my Dad died three years ago. I wasn't big enough then to fight Cal and take over the pack in Dad's place. Ma died of a broken heart a few days later. I stuck around for their funerals and left before I did something that would get me killed."
Alby pulled the car over to the side of the road, put it in park and turned to face the boy who was his best friend. "You're plenty big, Brody. Why not take him down now?"
"Because it would hurt my sister and her baby too much if I did. The pup in her belly is the only reason Cal isn't dead right now. The pack can't have two Alphas, Alby. I can't go back there. Ever." His eyes searched the inky darkness through the windshield as if the cars passing by or the twinkling lights of the city could tell him what he needed to do now that his family, his home was off limits to him. The metallic glint of his father's ring on his right hand caught his eye when a car passed by and shone light over the interior of the Mustang. Brody knew then, as he looked at the solid band of gold, what he would do. "I'm enlisting as soon as the semester is over and I'm getting as far away from Atlanta as I can. Hell, I'm getting clear across the country if I can manage it."
Alby looked up - surprise written clearly across his young face at Brody's words. They had both talked about going to college after they graduated from Camden; spent days filling out applications and then celebrating when they'd both been accepted to the same school. "What about Princeton? You studied hard to get in there."
The golden glow from his eyes once again colored the planes of Brody's cheeks as he turned to look at Alby. "I'm not going. Find a motel or something we can stay in for the night and we'll figure out what to do in the morning. My head's a mess right now and I need to think."
The first motel they found had a room available with two beds and Brody paid cash up front for the night. He flashed his dimpled charmer's grin at the pretty brunette behind the counter and winked at her in the hopes he could charm his way into getting her to reopen the kitchen and fix them some dinner. Half an hour later, the boys were seated at the small table in their room with a burger and fries in front of each of them while they ate in silence.
Morning dawned bright and early the next day waking Brody with the bright yellow rays of early morning sunshine through the flimsy blue curtains that covered the windows. He stretched and chuckled silently as his feet dangled off the bed clearly made for midgets. A smile curved his lips as he looked over at the other bed and his best friend curled comfortably in slumber beneath the coverlet.
Needing to relax and unleash some of the tension kept in check since leaving his family the day before, Brody slipped out of the room after having changed into a pair of well-worn track pants and a tank top. Gravel crunched beneath his sneakers as he crossed the back lot in search of a secluded area. He spotted a thick covering of bushes behind the motel and headed for them. Once he was sure there was enough cover to hide his transformation Brody quickly stripped and began the shift from six foot tall teenager to large gray-black wolf.
The bones of his body snapped and popped to reshape over muscles that stretched, tore and reformed his body bit by torturous bit until there was nothing left of the brown hair, hazel eyed boy but his mind behind the amber eyes of the wolf that had taken his place. He panted, tongue lolling in the crisp morning air while waiting for his racing pulse to settle into the regular beat of his wolf’s heart.
Taking a moment to acclimate his senses, Brody rose to stand on his furry paws and shook himself to throw off the ghosts of the pain that had ripped through his body. Glossy fur the color of storm clouds before a downpour rustled in the wind as the huge wolf stepped out from the bushes and stopped mid-step to turn back and fix his gaze on the small blonde boy who watched wide eyed from the corner of the building.
Brody barked at Alby and waited for the other boy to make his way over, hand held out as if wanting him to sniff it. A soft chuffing sound emanated from the wolf as brushed his side against Alby's hip.
Alby smiled down at his friend taking the wheezing noise for the wolfish equivalent of a laugh. "Jesus, you're huge. Imagine the look on the Commandant's face if he got a load of you like this, Bro. He'd crap his pants."
Wolf and boy walked through the trees and scrub in a companionable silence for a while until Alby stopped and leaned against the trunk of an oak tree. "Are you coming back to school with me?"
Brody sat his furry behind amidst the grass and ferns that covered the edge of the path they'd been walking and lifted a dark paw the size of a dessert plate to nudged his friend's jean clad leg.
"I know you said you'd finish out the semester but I get this awful feeling from you that once we get back - you're not going to stay, are you?"
A low, frustrated growl rumbled from Brody's chest. He got back up to all four feet and turned with a swish of his thick charcoal tail back toward the bush where he'd left his clothes. He was thankful for the privacy Alby gave him as he shifted back to human form and hoped the grunts and cries of pain caused by his body reforming didn't freak the kid out too much.
When Alby came upon him ten minutes later, Brody was lying on the ground, dressed once again and sweating under the early morning sun. "No, I'm not staying. My eighteenth birthday is next month and I'm going to apply to write an equivalency exam for all of my classes. I've got the grades. I know I can pull it off."
Silence stretched between them, pregnant with unasked questions and the answers that would forever change their friendship. "What about your plan to search for Ardeur? We were going to go look for her this summer?"
Brody sat up, got his feet beneath him and rose to tower over Alby. He clapped him on one scrawny shoulder and the two of them turned back toward the motel. The rest of their lives lay ahead and somehow, within twenty four hours, it had morphed into something they had not planned for or imagined. "I've got a feeling. Wherever my life is leading me, she'll be at the end of that road."
Come back on October 23rd, 2010 for a look at Chapter 5 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Four
"Yo, Callaghan. You sticking around over break or heading back home?"
Brody straightened to his full six feet and turned to face his best friend Alby as the other teenager appeared in the doorway in faded jeans, sun-bleached t-shirt with the school logo on the left breast and beaten up Reebok sneakers. "Yeah, it's my Gran's seventy fifth birthday this weekend and the sisters planned a big dinner party for her." He smiled, dimples flashing, and turned back to resume his packing. "You staying here?"
At seventeen, Brody's build showed the promise of being a formidable size when he hit full adulthood. His shoulders were broader than any of the other boys and the muscles from years of playing basketball and the military style drills his father had taught him were better defined than those of his classmates. He wore his medium brown hair short as required for all cadets but today it was covered by a baseball cap with the emblem of his favorite football team, the Chicago Bears.
Classes were out for spring break so the boys were out of uniform and enjoying being able to wear their street clothes for a change. Alby confirmed he was staying at the school over break and watched as his friend dropped a stack of t-shirts into his suitcase next to the pile of jeans which had probably cost more than Alby's entire wardrobe. He knew his friend would have been glad to lend him anything he wanted to borrow were he not a good fifty pounds lighter than Brody and short enough to fit neatly under the bigger boy's armpit.
"Go pack a bag Alb. You're coming with me." Brody headed to the tiny bathroom attached to his dorm room and came back out with a small toiletry kit which he tossed football style into the suitcase. "Gran likes you and I'm sure the girls can make room for one scrawny punk ass like yours at the table."
Alby pushed his fingers through the short brush of his dirty blonde hair and smiled, a rosy blush covering his cheeks. Mrs. Callaghan and her granddaughters always spoiled him when he made the trip back to Atlanta with their grandson and brother. "Already done." He bent and retrieved his dark green duffel bag from outside the door, smile widening as Brody laughed and shook his head. "You never go home without me."
Brody pulled his black suitcase shut and zipped the edges closed. His friend was right; he always took him along when they were let out on break. Brody could afford to go home on breaks and weekends when he felt the urge to drive the four hours it took to get there whereas the Tennyson's, Alby's family, couldn't afford to fly him back from South Carolina to Arizona more than once at Christmas and again at end of year.
The boys tossed their bags into the trunk and climbed inside the silver and black 1967 Mustang Shelby. AC/DC’s Thunderstruck blared from the sound system as the car peeled out of its parking spot and sped out of the lot. Camden Military School faded into the distance when the boys turned the car toward Interstate 20 and home.
Four hours, and a stop for burgers later, the Mustang with plates that read GRAYWOLF parked in the circular gravel driveway in front of the old Callaghan plantation house. A young girl with hair the color of caramel and warm hazel eyes rose from one of the antique rocking chairs on the veranda and ran down the driveway toward her brother as Brody exited the car. He scooped the petite thirteen year old up and swung her around. "Hey baby girl. Where are the other girls?"
Brody put his younger sister Isobeal down and frowned when he saw the apprehension on her pretty face. She was hedging and he could smell the fear on her as he waited for her answer. The breeze shifted and he suddenly realized why she was taking her time telling him why no one else had come out to greet him. "What's he doing here Belle? That son-of-a-bitch had better not be in my house or I'll kill the mutt."
Isobeal put her small hands in the middle of her brother's chest hoping to hold him back and stop him from storming up to the house where their oldest sister Siobhan and her mate Calvin were waiting in the kitchen. "She loves him Bro. You know they’ve always had something between them, even before Ma and Dad died."
"They didn't die Belle. That bastard killed them." He looked down at his sister and began walking toward the house, his eyes glowing amber as he fought to stay in his human form. "Did she mate with him? I'll kill him if she did." Brody's voice was the low growl just before a shift and Isobeal stopped Alby from following his friend up the yard.
A tall woman, with her blonde hair in a ponytail appeared in the doorway and Brody stopped cold in his tracks at the sight of the roundness of her belly. Siobhan's scent carried to him on the breeze and he noted the differences the pregnancy had brought to it. "You can't kill him, Brody. Your niece needs a father. Come inside and let's talk about this."
The muscle in the side of Brody's jaw twitched. He clenched and unclenched it while he tried to digest the news that his sister had not only married, but was carrying the child of the man who had killed his father in a fight for leadership of their pack. Unable to live without her mate, their heartbroken mother had followed her husband in death a few days later.
"No. I will never set foot in that house again as long as he's there, Siobhan. Never." A low angry growl built in his chest until it erupted with a shout as he charged across the yard and tackled the hundred year old oak tree in the middle of the lawn. The impact of a near two hundred pound werewolf against the old wood echoed in the silence of the spring night like the crack of a baseball against a bat.
His aggression spent and left shoulder neatly dislocated, Brody stalked toward his car and Alby to whom he tossed the keys. "Get back in the car, Alb and drive. We're not staying here with a house full of traitors."
Alby caught the keys before they bounced off his chest and got behind the wheel. He adjusted the seat, which was as far back as it could go to accommodate Brody's long legs, and plugged the key into the ignition. The engine grumbled to life as Brody slipped in the passenger side door with a grunt of pain when his shoulder hit the seat. "You going to be okay, Bro? That shoulder looks bad."
"Just drive. I'll explain while we're on the road." A loud pop filled the silence of the car and Brody growled a curse as his shoulder put itself back in the socket. The amber glow of his eyes shone bright in the dark interior of the car while they drove back through the rich suburbs toward the glittering downtown area.
"Wanna explain what just happened back there and why your eyes look like something I'd find in a wolf man movie?" Alby glanced at his best friend briefly before turning his eyes back to the road. He waited patiently for the answers to his question.
Brody contemplated his words closely as he tried to come up with an explanation for what the very normal, very human Alby had just witnessed. "You know how I always hate watching those stupid were wolf movies? How I keep saying they're so fake and full of bullshit?" He looked over and noted Alby's faint nod. "I know they're full of shit because I am a werewolf, Alb. My whole family is werewolves and you nearly witnessed two alpha males beating the shit out of each other to see who rules the pack. It's how my Dad died three years ago. I wasn't big enough then to fight Cal and take over the pack in Dad's place. Ma died of a broken heart a few days later. I stuck around for their funerals and left before I did something that would get me killed."
Alby pulled the car over to the side of the road, put it in park and turned to face the boy who was his best friend. "You're plenty big, Brody. Why not take him down now?"
"Because it would hurt my sister and her baby too much if I did. The pup in her belly is the only reason Cal isn't dead right now. The pack can't have two Alphas, Alby. I can't go back there. Ever." His eyes searched the inky darkness through the windshield as if the cars passing by or the twinkling lights of the city could tell him what he needed to do now that his family, his home was off limits to him. The metallic glint of his father's ring on his right hand caught his eye when a car passed by and shone light over the interior of the Mustang. Brody knew then, as he looked at the solid band of gold, what he would do. "I'm enlisting as soon as the semester is over and I'm getting as far away from Atlanta as I can. Hell, I'm getting clear across the country if I can manage it."
Alby looked up - surprise written clearly across his young face at Brody's words. They had both talked about going to college after they graduated from Camden; spent days filling out applications and then celebrating when they'd both been accepted to the same school. "What about Princeton? You studied hard to get in there."
The golden glow from his eyes once again colored the planes of Brody's cheeks as he turned to look at Alby. "I'm not going. Find a motel or something we can stay in for the night and we'll figure out what to do in the morning. My head's a mess right now and I need to think."
The first motel they found had a room available with two beds and Brody paid cash up front for the night. He flashed his dimpled charmer's grin at the pretty brunette behind the counter and winked at her in the hopes he could charm his way into getting her to reopen the kitchen and fix them some dinner. Half an hour later, the boys were seated at the small table in their room with a burger and fries in front of each of them while they ate in silence.
Morning dawned bright and early the next day waking Brody with the bright yellow rays of early morning sunshine through the flimsy blue curtains that covered the windows. He stretched and chuckled silently as his feet dangled off the bed clearly made for midgets. A smile curved his lips as he looked over at the other bed and his best friend curled comfortably in slumber beneath the coverlet.
Needing to relax and unleash some of the tension kept in check since leaving his family the day before, Brody slipped out of the room after having changed into a pair of well-worn track pants and a tank top. Gravel crunched beneath his sneakers as he crossed the back lot in search of a secluded area. He spotted a thick covering of bushes behind the motel and headed for them. Once he was sure there was enough cover to hide his transformation Brody quickly stripped and began the shift from six foot tall teenager to large gray-black wolf.
The bones of his body snapped and popped to reshape over muscles that stretched, tore and reformed his body bit by torturous bit until there was nothing left of the brown hair, hazel eyed boy but his mind behind the amber eyes of the wolf that had taken his place. He panted, tongue lolling in the crisp morning air while waiting for his racing pulse to settle into the regular beat of his wolf’s heart.
Taking a moment to acclimate his senses, Brody rose to stand on his furry paws and shook himself to throw off the ghosts of the pain that had ripped through his body. Glossy fur the color of storm clouds before a downpour rustled in the wind as the huge wolf stepped out from the bushes and stopped mid-step to turn back and fix his gaze on the small blonde boy who watched wide eyed from the corner of the building.
Brody barked at Alby and waited for the other boy to make his way over, hand held out as if wanting him to sniff it. A soft chuffing sound emanated from the wolf as brushed his side against Alby's hip.
Alby smiled down at his friend taking the wheezing noise for the wolfish equivalent of a laugh. "Jesus, you're huge. Imagine the look on the Commandant's face if he got a load of you like this, Bro. He'd crap his pants."
Wolf and boy walked through the trees and scrub in a companionable silence for a while until Alby stopped and leaned against the trunk of an oak tree. "Are you coming back to school with me?"
Brody sat his furry behind amidst the grass and ferns that covered the edge of the path they'd been walking and lifted a dark paw the size of a dessert plate to nudged his friend's jean clad leg.
"I know you said you'd finish out the semester but I get this awful feeling from you that once we get back - you're not going to stay, are you?"
A low, frustrated growl rumbled from Brody's chest. He got back up to all four feet and turned with a swish of his thick charcoal tail back toward the bush where he'd left his clothes. He was thankful for the privacy Alby gave him as he shifted back to human form and hoped the grunts and cries of pain caused by his body reforming didn't freak the kid out too much.
When Alby came upon him ten minutes later, Brody was lying on the ground, dressed once again and sweating under the early morning sun. "No, I'm not staying. My eighteenth birthday is next month and I'm going to apply to write an equivalency exam for all of my classes. I've got the grades. I know I can pull it off."
Silence stretched between them, pregnant with unasked questions and the answers that would forever change their friendship. "What about your plan to search for Ardeur? We were going to go look for her this summer?"
Brody sat up, got his feet beneath him and rose to tower over Alby. He clapped him on one scrawny shoulder and the two of them turned back toward the motel. The rest of their lives lay ahead and somehow, within twenty four hours, it had morphed into something they had not planned for or imagined. "I've got a feeling. Wherever my life is leading me, she'll be at the end of that road."
Come back on October 23rd, 2010 for a look at Chapter 5 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (1)
Tempted by Fate
Thu, Oct 21 2010 03:30
| Erotica Fiction, Danielle, Tempted By Fate, Heather
| Permalink
Content advisory: Masturbation, heavy petting, coarse language
Previously: Ariel seduces Kalen, King of the Fae, into her bed where he's dismayed to find that the raven haired temptress is a virgin..and he's just deflowered her. To read the first installment of Tempted by Fate, click here.
Ariel looked at the letter in her hand and squealed happily. Rising out of her chair, she took off down the hallway to her bedroom and smacked right into her cousin. “Ooooff. Gods Val, yer like a brick wall.”
“Damn it, Ariel. Could ye have hit me any harder?” Valyn rubbed his chest and looked at his cousin. “What’s making ye grin like that?”
“I got a letter from Bryani! She’s coming ta visit for a month. I can’t wait ta see her.” Ariel smiled brightly and tossed her long black braid behind her shoulder. “It’ll be nice ta see her and not have ta work.”
Valyn raised his eyebrow at the name. Bryani was the Greek goddess that Ariel would go out on missions with every now and then, the granddaughter of Athena, the Goddess of War and Wisdom.
“Well then, when will yer friend be arriving?”
“In about a hour. I’ve got so much ta do. I’ll see ye later Val.” Ariel took off running down the hallway again.
“Be careful will ye!” he called out after her. “Ye crazy girl.” Shaking his head Valyn turned and headed back down the hallway to his office.
Bri walked up the path to Ariel’s castle and looked up at it. She loved the large stone walls and had always been curious if they had contained the warmth and love she assumed was inside.
She wheeled her luggage behind her and walked up to the large drawbridge. “Do I knock?” Bri said out loud and laughed to herself. Turning she noticed a smaller door built into a tower. Walking over to it she knocked and waited for an answer.
“Can I help ye?” The guard that opened the door asked.
“Hello, I’m Bryani from Greece. Ariel is expecting me.” The guard relaxed and nodded his head as he stepped to the side and allowed her entry.
“Please wait here.” Bri nodded and walked around the room. She looked at the the swords and weaponry hanging on the wall and smiled. Walking over to the broadsword she ran her hand down the flat side of the weapon and grinned as she considered pulling it off and testing it out.
“Leave tha weapons alone…yer on vacation woman.” Bri spun around and grinned as Ariel moved across the room to hug her. “I can’t believe yer here. I’ve been hounding ye for years ta come and visit.”
Hugging Ariel in return she pulled back and smiled at her friend.“I know, I know but I was given a month’s vacation so, here I am. I can’t wait to see the place. I didn’t realize how freaking huge your castle is.” Turning around she grabbed her suitcase and wheeled it behind her as Ariel lead her inside. As they walked through the corridors Bri looked at the tapestries that hung on the stone walls.
“Val! Valyn….hold up. Come meet Bri.” Ariel tugged on Bri’s hand and pulled her down the hallway to meet her cousin. “Val this is me friend Bryani. Bri this is me cousin and tha King, Valyn.”
Max’s breath caught in her throat as she took in the man standing in front of her. Sexy didn’t even begin to describe what she saw. Valyn was 6’5 and had short blonde hair that brought out the sparkling green of his eyes. His arms were perfect and muscular. Her fingers twitched with a need to reach out and feel the power in them.
She let her gaze trace up to the pointed tips of his ears and her mouth watered with the need to run her tongue all along the tip of one and pull it into her mouth. Her eyes trailed down over his body to his crotch and she felt herself grow wet at the clear sign of his erection pressing against his jeans. She cleared her throat and blinked to compose herself before bringing her eyes back up to meet his. “Hi. It’s nice to finally meet you. Ari’s been talking about you forever it seems.” She brought up her hand and held it out for him to shake.
Valyn felt his whole body on alert as he looked Bryani over. Every nerve in his body was on fire - screaming out to touch and taste the golden goddess in front of him. She was perfection in every form; from her long legs up to the lush breasts that his eyes refused to stop undressing. His tongue grew heavy with thoughts of rolling it over her breast and suckling her nipples, which were pebbled and visible through her shirt.
He wanted to wrap his hands around her long blonde curls and tug on them as she screamed out his name over and over while he sank into her balls deep. He felt Ariel nudge his arm and Valyn cleared his throat and met Bri’s gaze.. “Right…yeah. Its nice ta meet ye too. I’ve heard so much about ye from Ariel as well. I hope ye’ll find tha Castle comfortable.”
Ariel laughed, totally oblivious to the heat that was sparking between Valyn and Bryani. “Come on Bri! I’ll bring ye ta yer room and help ye get settled. Wait till ye see tha library. Yer going ta love it being tha giant book lover that ye are.”
Bri let Ari tug and pull her down the hallway. With a backward glance she saw Valyn watching her as they left and gave him a small smile before turning back and disappearing around the corner with her friend.
Valyn watch the blonde woman being pulled down the hallway behind his cousin. His eyes connected with hers and when he saw the small seductive smile his cock hardened further. “Fuck me.” He whispered to himself. When they disappeared he shimmered into his room and headed right to the bathroom.
Stripping all of his clothes off, he turned the water to cold and stepped inside. He wrapped a hand around his thick cock and stroked it as his eyes closed. His mind pictured her seductive smile, her long golden legs wrapped around his back, and thick blonde hair wrapped around his hands.
Squeezing and stroking himself as he pictured Bri’s body, Valyn groaned and braced a hand on the tile of the shower. His hand pumped up and down his length harder and faster. The proud purple head of his cock peeking out from the circle of his grip goading him on with each stroke . With a loud grunt his hips jerked and he came in hot spurts all over the tiles. “Bri..” he groaned out. Once his hips stopped twitching he let the water wash away the cum on his hands and the wall. Valyn dropped his head against the cool tile and closed his eyes. His mate…he had finally found her.
Two days later Bri was in the library looking at the books on the shelf and trying to figure out what she wanted to read. Her fingers skimmed over the spine of The Odyssey and she couldn’t help but smile.
His fingers brushed against her arm as he reached up and pulled the book down from the shelf. “That happens ta be one of me favorites.” Valyn said in a low voice from behind her. He stepped closer to her and smirked as he felt Bryani stiffen. “I have a fondness for all things Greek.”
“All things, huh? Well…” she turned around and found herself standing nose to nose with him. “Homer is a very, very sexy author. It’s so easy to develop a fondness for him.” Bri smiled and leaned forward. “He’s a very….stimulating author.”
The control Valyn had snapped at the word stimulating as she whispered seductively in his ear. Her warm breath caressed the sensitive tip of his ear and he nearly came on the spot. Setting the book on the table next to him he reached up and buried his hand in Bri’s curls. “I’ll show ye just how stimulated I am.”
Their mouths crashed together as Valyn pushed Bri up against the bookcase. Her right leg hooked around his hips and pulled him tight against her. She moaned into the kiss and tilted her head back for his mouth to trail across her neck. Bryani caught the tip of his ear in her mouth just the way she’d wanted to for days.
“Gods, Bri.” He shuddered as she captured the tip of his ear in her mouth and it shot heat straight down to his rock hard cock. His hips pushed forward and ground against Bri, the heat of her core scalding through the layers of their clothing. “Fuck, Bryani.”
“Now. Need you right now.” Gripping the bottom of his t-shirt she yanked it up and off. Sighing at the sight of his chiseled abs, she let her hands slide up his chest to grip his pecs. “Now. Here.”
“Yes.” He scooped her up, carried her over to the couch and laid her down. Pulling her shirt off he groaned at the sight of her bare breasts. “So fucking hot Bri.” Leaning down he caught her pert rosy nipple between his lips and tugged at it.
“Yes! Valyn.” Her eyes fluttered shut and she arched off the couch as he tugged and suckled on her nipple. Her nails scored up his back as he moved over to do the same thing to her other breast.
His tongue flickered back and forth over the nipple while he kneaded her other breast in his hand. For days he had been dreaming of doing this. Hearing her scream out his name as he tasted her.
“Honey…ye taste like honey.” Val muttered against her breast as he moved slowly down her body. His tongue rolled across the flat of her belly and dipped in to Bryani’s belly button. He unsnapped the button of her shorts and slid them down her long golden legs. He saw that she wasn’t wearing any underwear and groaned as lust shot through his veins.
“Ye smell so good. I’ve wanted ta taste ye for two days. Yer all I can smell when we’re in the room together. I can’t get it out of me head, yer all I can smell for hours after ye leave.” Bringing his head down he nuzzled his cheek against her smooth mound. “Need ta taste ye.”
Come back on November 3rd to see if Kalen, King of the Fae, flips out or if Ariel gets what she want and on November 25th to see if Valyn gets to taste the Goddess he’s been dreaming about. Things are about to get a whole lot hotter at Castle Flamare.
If you missed any of our first month's posts and would like to catch up, you can purchase the Everything Erotic Volume I anthology as an ebook at the introductory price of 99 cents until October 22nd.
Copyright © 2010 Heather Hughes and Danielle Gavan
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (1)
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur Chapter 3
Sat, Oct 16 2010 08:01
| Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur, Danielle
| Permalink
** Continuation of October 16th, 2010 post. Please click here for Chapter 2.
My name you already know. What you don't know is that I was born dead at 3:46am on August 1st, 1984; and reborn at 3:50am. Four minutes isn't much in the average life. In mine, they would prove to be the most important ones and would seal my fate forever.
I was born in a small town in Ontario, Canada shortly after a house fire nearly took my parent's lives. It seemed only fitting to my parents that my name should reflect the circumstances that led to the event of my birth.
To say that I had a normal childhood would be a gross overstatement. Normal was never a word in my vocabulary. Ghost, spirit and evil however, were words I became very familiar with at a young age.
When my mother left me in my crib as a baby, the spirit of an old woman who had died down the hall would comfort me. Marthe was my ghostly nanny and she loved me more than my own parents ever did.
Their lack of feeling towards me puzzled the spirit. She would later tell me, when I was old enough to understand, that I was a quiet, peaceful baby for the most part; only crying when a nasty or angry specter startled or scared me. The fact that furniture rearranged itself, dishes crashed to the floor and other disturbing things started to happen soon after my birth might have been the cause of their feelings. Marthe refused to believe that anyone could hate their own child.
Maman had what Marthe told me were the Baby Blues. I didn't understand what that meant but figured it had something to do with how my mother refused to come near me. She did the bare minimum for me according to my ghost nanny - feedings and diaper changes were as much as my mother could tolerate. Daddy refused to let her give me baths after he found her trying to drown me in the tub when I was two weeks old. It was no surprise that I learned to fend for myself at a very young age.
All too often I'd look up as a child and find my mother standing in the doorway of the room I was in while she muttered about evil under her breath.
As I grew older I played with the ghosts of the dead children down the street when I was locked in my room as punishment for an imagined slight.
By the time I was five years old it was clear to my parents and those around us that I was different from the other children. The number of supposed imaginary friends and the frequency with which they changed made it apparent that something else was going on besides an over active imagination. It was never as clear as it became the day I channeled my first spirit at the age of six.
My life was never the same after that one fateful day.
For once, the teacher had not been yelling at me but at another of the students in my class. Brody, the boy who sat behind and to the left of me, had been pulling on the long, wheat blond braids of Emilie Cross and he'd made her cry.
Miss Paul was busy berating the most adorable six year old boy I'd ever seen in my short, young life. He had the sweetest hazel brown eyes, and dimples that gave him a roguish look when he smiled. I know, roguish? A six year old? Yes. Even at six you could see the man that lurked behind Brody Callaghan and the promise of what he would be when he grew up.
I took the opportunity Miss Paul's momentary distraction provided to glance out the window at the swings on the playground and the one swing that almost always swayed even on days when no wind blew. I knew why it moved; could see the greasy, dirty looking man who sat in it, watching my classroom and all the children inside.
My attention must have been caught for longer than I knew when Miss Paul slapped her ruler down on my desk to divert my attention from the swings and back to her.
"Ardeur, forget the swings and pay attention. Did you hear what I just told everyone to do?" Her red eyebrows shot up towards her hairline impatiently while she waited for me to answer the question she knew I didn't have the answer to. "Well?"
Greasy swing man was at my side, whispering in my ear before I could answer Miss Paul. "Tell her to shut up. Tell her to shove that ruler up her prissy little ass."
Hot, stale cigarette breath that none but myself could smell blew across my face causing me to scrunch my nose and screw up my face. I closed my eyes and shook my head only to have them fly open again with a second slap of the ruler across the width of my desk.
"Ardeur Blaise Lisle. I asked, did you hear me?"
Before I knew what was happening my tiny body snapped up out of the chair I'd been sitting in and a hand whipped out to pull the ruler from the teacher's hand. The foul language that tripped off my tongue had Miss Paul gasping in surprise and the other children snickering behind their books until they realized the voice coming out of my mouth wasn't mine.
The man from the swing had found a way in and taken control of me when I'd refused to tell the teacher off the way he'd wanted me to. Once he was satisfied that Miss Paul was sufficiently shut up and terrified he vacated my too small space and went back to his swing leaving me to deal with the fallout - and fallout there was. Loads of it.
It didn't take Miss Paul very long to recover from her shock and haul me down to the office. Her long red nails dug into my skinny bicep as she pulled me along beside her and then flung me into a chair while she went in and recounted the ordeal to the principal. I sat and cowered in the outer office. My parents would be called and that terrified me more than anything greasy swing man could have said or done to me.
Miss Paul's voice carried out through the office door in shrill bits that had me sinking down further in my chair while I waited for what was coming. I knew my parents wouldn't come to the school to fetch me. Oh no, I would have to spend the rest of the afternoon in class, ride the bus home and walk up the five flights of stairs to our grubby apartment before I paid the piper.
As expected, the teacher exited the principal's office twenty minutes later with an expression of anger and hatred on her face. She dragged me back down the hall to our classroom and ordered me back to my desk before resuming lessons.
I sat down in the hard plastic chair and turned my eyes down to the page in my notebook that had been opened before I was hauled out. Two words were scrawled across the page in the boyish lettering that I knew belonged to one person. Brody Callaghan. The words spelled out I'm sorry. It was the first and only time anyone had ever said those words to me and it won him a place in my heart forever.
The boy with the hazel eyes, dimples and roguish smile would live in my memory because I was never to see him again after that day. When I got home from school my parents punished me severely and informed me that I would no longer be going to school. I was to be homeschooled from now on and would not be allowed to see my classmates again.
Maman and Daddy were quick to realize the power their pretty little blonde haired, blue eyed baby doll possessed over the dead. Their cash crop had been sitting under their noses for years and I was made to earn my keep from that moment on.
Torment became the flavor of my days. I was ridiculed by the neighborhood children and forced to communicate with the dead at night. Freak, ghoul, monster and crazy were words that followed me everywhere. They were also my companions while I walked graveyards in the dark and my daytime tormentors dreamt of Barbie and GI Joe in their warm beds.
The story books other children read were replaced with books full of spells and rituals that I was expected to memorize, remember and put to use when I was sent out to work. By the age of ten I could read and speak half a dozen archaic languages thanks to those books and the ghostly tutors who followed me home on occasion. Marthe took care of the rest of my education.
I don't remember how long it took before the nightmares, filled with the atrocities I witnessed, to end or even to subside. Each night brought something new into my world and my sleeping nightmares blended with my waking ones until nothing much fazed me anymore.
Kindness and generosity were things I'd become unaccustomed to with the passage of years. The bare minimum was the status quo for me. My clothes came from thrift stores and my toys, the few that I had hidden away in the back of my closet, were scavenged from dumpsters. I was allowed to eat while in public in order to keep up appearances. Meals consisting of more than bread, cheese and a glass of water were things that I was granted if my performance the night before warranted such a treat.
Understandably, it came as a shock when, for my twelfth birthday, Maman entered my barren room to tell me that we were going shopping in Toronto for my gift. The fact that she was taking me shopping at all should have clued me in that something was wrong. That we were making the four hour trip to the province's capital should have been a dead giveaway but my attention starved heart didn't care. I was being treated with kindness for the first time in six years and it was going to absorb and enjoy every last minute of it.
There weren't many preteen girls who had the trust issued that I did. If I'd known what awaited me at the other end of the trip my parents had planned, I'd have done anything and everything I could to avoid getting in the car the next morning.
The trust issues I had then were nothing compared to what I would feel after the events that had followed.
Come back on October 22nd, 2010 for a look at Chapter 4 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Three
My name you already know. What you don't know is that I was born dead at 3:46am on August 1st, 1984; and reborn at 3:50am. Four minutes isn't much in the average life. In mine, they would prove to be the most important ones and would seal my fate forever.
I was born in a small town in Ontario, Canada shortly after a house fire nearly took my parent's lives. It seemed only fitting to my parents that my name should reflect the circumstances that led to the event of my birth.
To say that I had a normal childhood would be a gross overstatement. Normal was never a word in my vocabulary. Ghost, spirit and evil however, were words I became very familiar with at a young age.
When my mother left me in my crib as a baby, the spirit of an old woman who had died down the hall would comfort me. Marthe was my ghostly nanny and she loved me more than my own parents ever did.
Their lack of feeling towards me puzzled the spirit. She would later tell me, when I was old enough to understand, that I was a quiet, peaceful baby for the most part; only crying when a nasty or angry specter startled or scared me. The fact that furniture rearranged itself, dishes crashed to the floor and other disturbing things started to happen soon after my birth might have been the cause of their feelings. Marthe refused to believe that anyone could hate their own child.
Maman had what Marthe told me were the Baby Blues. I didn't understand what that meant but figured it had something to do with how my mother refused to come near me. She did the bare minimum for me according to my ghost nanny - feedings and diaper changes were as much as my mother could tolerate. Daddy refused to let her give me baths after he found her trying to drown me in the tub when I was two weeks old. It was no surprise that I learned to fend for myself at a very young age.
All too often I'd look up as a child and find my mother standing in the doorway of the room I was in while she muttered about evil under her breath.
As I grew older I played with the ghosts of the dead children down the street when I was locked in my room as punishment for an imagined slight.
By the time I was five years old it was clear to my parents and those around us that I was different from the other children. The number of supposed imaginary friends and the frequency with which they changed made it apparent that something else was going on besides an over active imagination. It was never as clear as it became the day I channeled my first spirit at the age of six.
My life was never the same after that one fateful day.
For once, the teacher had not been yelling at me but at another of the students in my class. Brody, the boy who sat behind and to the left of me, had been pulling on the long, wheat blond braids of Emilie Cross and he'd made her cry.
Miss Paul was busy berating the most adorable six year old boy I'd ever seen in my short, young life. He had the sweetest hazel brown eyes, and dimples that gave him a roguish look when he smiled. I know, roguish? A six year old? Yes. Even at six you could see the man that lurked behind Brody Callaghan and the promise of what he would be when he grew up.
I took the opportunity Miss Paul's momentary distraction provided to glance out the window at the swings on the playground and the one swing that almost always swayed even on days when no wind blew. I knew why it moved; could see the greasy, dirty looking man who sat in it, watching my classroom and all the children inside.
My attention must have been caught for longer than I knew when Miss Paul slapped her ruler down on my desk to divert my attention from the swings and back to her.
"Ardeur, forget the swings and pay attention. Did you hear what I just told everyone to do?" Her red eyebrows shot up towards her hairline impatiently while she waited for me to answer the question she knew I didn't have the answer to. "Well?"
Greasy swing man was at my side, whispering in my ear before I could answer Miss Paul. "Tell her to shut up. Tell her to shove that ruler up her prissy little ass."
Hot, stale cigarette breath that none but myself could smell blew across my face causing me to scrunch my nose and screw up my face. I closed my eyes and shook my head only to have them fly open again with a second slap of the ruler across the width of my desk.
"Ardeur Blaise Lisle. I asked, did you hear me?"
Before I knew what was happening my tiny body snapped up out of the chair I'd been sitting in and a hand whipped out to pull the ruler from the teacher's hand. The foul language that tripped off my tongue had Miss Paul gasping in surprise and the other children snickering behind their books until they realized the voice coming out of my mouth wasn't mine.
The man from the swing had found a way in and taken control of me when I'd refused to tell the teacher off the way he'd wanted me to. Once he was satisfied that Miss Paul was sufficiently shut up and terrified he vacated my too small space and went back to his swing leaving me to deal with the fallout - and fallout there was. Loads of it.
It didn't take Miss Paul very long to recover from her shock and haul me down to the office. Her long red nails dug into my skinny bicep as she pulled me along beside her and then flung me into a chair while she went in and recounted the ordeal to the principal. I sat and cowered in the outer office. My parents would be called and that terrified me more than anything greasy swing man could have said or done to me.
Miss Paul's voice carried out through the office door in shrill bits that had me sinking down further in my chair while I waited for what was coming. I knew my parents wouldn't come to the school to fetch me. Oh no, I would have to spend the rest of the afternoon in class, ride the bus home and walk up the five flights of stairs to our grubby apartment before I paid the piper.
As expected, the teacher exited the principal's office twenty minutes later with an expression of anger and hatred on her face. She dragged me back down the hall to our classroom and ordered me back to my desk before resuming lessons.
I sat down in the hard plastic chair and turned my eyes down to the page in my notebook that had been opened before I was hauled out. Two words were scrawled across the page in the boyish lettering that I knew belonged to one person. Brody Callaghan. The words spelled out I'm sorry. It was the first and only time anyone had ever said those words to me and it won him a place in my heart forever.
The boy with the hazel eyes, dimples and roguish smile would live in my memory because I was never to see him again after that day. When I got home from school my parents punished me severely and informed me that I would no longer be going to school. I was to be homeschooled from now on and would not be allowed to see my classmates again.
Maman and Daddy were quick to realize the power their pretty little blonde haired, blue eyed baby doll possessed over the dead. Their cash crop had been sitting under their noses for years and I was made to earn my keep from that moment on.
Torment became the flavor of my days. I was ridiculed by the neighborhood children and forced to communicate with the dead at night. Freak, ghoul, monster and crazy were words that followed me everywhere. They were also my companions while I walked graveyards in the dark and my daytime tormentors dreamt of Barbie and GI Joe in their warm beds.
The story books other children read were replaced with books full of spells and rituals that I was expected to memorize, remember and put to use when I was sent out to work. By the age of ten I could read and speak half a dozen archaic languages thanks to those books and the ghostly tutors who followed me home on occasion. Marthe took care of the rest of my education.
I don't remember how long it took before the nightmares, filled with the atrocities I witnessed, to end or even to subside. Each night brought something new into my world and my sleeping nightmares blended with my waking ones until nothing much fazed me anymore.
Kindness and generosity were things I'd become unaccustomed to with the passage of years. The bare minimum was the status quo for me. My clothes came from thrift stores and my toys, the few that I had hidden away in the back of my closet, were scavenged from dumpsters. I was allowed to eat while in public in order to keep up appearances. Meals consisting of more than bread, cheese and a glass of water were things that I was granted if my performance the night before warranted such a treat.
Understandably, it came as a shock when, for my twelfth birthday, Maman entered my barren room to tell me that we were going shopping in Toronto for my gift. The fact that she was taking me shopping at all should have clued me in that something was wrong. That we were making the four hour trip to the province's capital should have been a dead giveaway but my attention starved heart didn't care. I was being treated with kindness for the first time in six years and it was going to absorb and enjoy every last minute of it.
There weren't many preteen girls who had the trust issued that I did. If I'd known what awaited me at the other end of the trip my parents had planned, I'd have done anything and everything I could to avoid getting in the car the next morning.
The trust issues I had then were nothing compared to what I would feel after the events that had followed.
Come back on October 22nd, 2010 for a look at Chapter 4 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (1)
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur Chapter 2
Fri, Oct 15 2010 08:01
| Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur, Danielle
| Permalink
** Continuation of October 15th, 2010 post. Please click here for Chapter 1.
I never knew how many days I spent in that dank little cell. However many it
was, it was sufficient time to weaken me for what my captors had planned.
The dream started as it always did, flashing back to the day in Kindergarten when I'd been hiding under the hedge because a particularly nasty ghost refused to leave me alone. I'd made the mistake of looking at him and he'd latched on to my side, the unending barrage of pestering a constant until I'd yelled at him to go away. My usual gang of tormentors had noticed me flinching with each insult the spirit threw at me and, when I'd yelled, had begun adding their own brand of injurious comments to the mix.
Petite thing that I was, none of the other kids could fit into the tiny cubby hole I'd found for myself and I was left to cower in my leafy haven with the only one of them that could follow since he had no actual body to prohibit him from doing so. The hedge protected me from the physical assault but did nothing to deter the verbal onslaught that my tormentors, physical and non, continued to rain upon me.
Everything in the dream was much more vivid than it usually was when it came. I could smell the freshness of the earth under my feet, the crisp green smell of the hedge and the rotten garbage the other kids had thrown as I ran.
I waited - I knew what was coming next. Brody Callaghan, always my savior thereafter, would soon poke his head through the hedge and flash the most charming smile ever before pulling me out and offering to be my friend and bodyguard forever.
"Ardeur, wake up." A bucket of water, colder than the dead of winter in Antarctica, was thrown over my prostrate form and again, the snickering drifted to my ears. "I said wake up you stupid little bitch."
I came to sputtering and hissing a wildcat ready to defend its self. My shivering hands made a move to wipe the glacial water from my eyes only to stop short of their original positions. The discovery that I was strapped down to the frigid metal table by the wrists and ankles had me furiously blinking to clear my vision. "What's going on? Why am I tied down?"
Boyd's craggy face appeared above mine wearing a sneer and smelling of his usual, stale cigarettes. "You'll find out soon enough sweetie. Now shut up and behave like a good little monster."
He stepped back and my eyes took in the rings of black candles that glittered in a circle around the table and filled the air with the thick, heavy scent of beeswax. The sheer number of them should have been enough to warm my goose bump covered skin but the wintry temperature of the water had ensured that I was cold and would stay that way. An enormous mirror, half of which was painted black, hung from the ceiling above me and reflected my own terrified expression. I could make out the outline of a pentagram chalked into the floor and it was enough to tell me that something very, very bad was about to happen.
Hooded figures in black robes standing at my filthy, bare feet solidified that feeling as they began what my young mind recognized to be a summoning chant. I'd used them often enough in the last six years to recognize it for what it was and a mix of fear and adrenaline zinged through me. My legs kicked feebly at the thick leather shackles that held them by the ankles and my hands pulled with what strength I could muster at the restraints on my wrists.
"Oh no. Nononononono. Please don't do this. Somebody help me. Please? Please don't do this?" They had been smart in their handling of me since I'd been handed over to them. Had my captors tried this when I'd first been given to them I would have snapped the restraints in a matter of minutes and bolted for the door as fast as my legs could carry me. Keeping me malnourished sapped my strength, prevented me from the escape they had anticipated. As things stood, an IV of straight adrenaline wouldn't have helped with the predicament I was in.
A malevolent feeling swept through the room and the chanting picked up in speed and cadence. My mind rebelled, my skin crawled with uneasiness and my empty stomach clenched as I felt whatever they were calling drawing nearer. Signals fired to my body urging it to fight, to run from what was coming but I'd been starved and cold for so long that any strength that may have been in me to obey was long gone.
A tall hooded figure reached out and traced a frigid finger over the hollow of my abdomen. I could feel the symbols being drawn slow and precise with something cold and viscous. It took a moment to recognize the symbols - but when I did the level of my terror ratcheted up to full and I began to scream in earnest. The hand pulled back and my eyes caught the glint of a reddish residue on the tip of a finger before it was wiped on the robe its owner was wearing. Blood. They were going to summon a demon. "No, not blood. Please no. You can't do this. I'm a kid. I'm a kid."
The chanting increased to a fever pitch. Another voice, deep and menacing overlaid them with the words of calling. "Shadekar, denizen of the underworld, demon of chaos and servant of the Morning Star, we summon you to possess this child and assist us with our mission. Come forth fiend and walk the world once more. Take this body that we offer you and make it your home. Feed from its strength and let it nourish you."
Evil, stinking of sulfur and corruption, enveloped me in the next moment. It sank deep into my skin and burrowed inside like a parasite. I screamed and begged for mercy, for the pain to end. The hollow cavity of the warehouse echoed with the shrill sound of my voice bouncing off of the corrugated steel walls that had become my own personal hell.
My small body bucked off the table like an archer's bow pulled taught before the discharge of an arrow. The muscles and tendons that held my body together strained under the stress of the convulsions. Each joint at shoulder and hip popped and threatened to dislocate. Release from the pain came in the form of darkness. I lost consciousness while my new companion took control of my body and locked me in the darkest corner of my mind.
A Nephilim. Of all the fucking luck. I get a new body and it belongs to a half breed Angel. The boys and girls upstairs are going to freak when they find out one of their precious little offspring is the skin suit for a demon. Poetic justice at its finest.
I woke up later and found that I'd been left strapped to the table once the ritual was completed. No longer in control of my own body, the demon was in the driver's seat and watched my captors through my eyes. I cowered in the recesses of my mind and thought of the one good thing that had ever been in my life. I thought of Brody, the only real friend I'd ever had.
Shadekar left me to my musings while he used my lips to bark orders and demands in a voice that was not mine. His first demand, in the low, menacing growl that would be forever imprinted in my mind, was to be unshackled from the table. "Get me some clothes too. This fucking place is freezing and the kid's teeth are chattering."
The demon's hold took and my captors began to feed me in small increments. They started with a thin, flavorless beef broth and worked with me until I was able to stomach small meals without vomiting the contents of my stomach all over them. Allowing me to wither away and die would have wasted all their work and they were determined to see that I thrived to fulfill the purpose they had set out for us to achieve. Any refusal to eat resulted in more pain and I gave in after the third beating nearly broke my back. I hated the beatings with a passion; but being alive, even possessed, was better than dead.
The torment was incessant as the demon continued to berate and belittled me inside my head. He was relentless in reminding that I was unloved, unwanted and unworthy. I was fortunate; he'd say, that I had been chosen to be his vessel while he carried out the task he'd been set.
Whenever I took out the memories of Brody to keep me company Shade, as the demon insisted he be called, would howl with laughter and taunt me until I learned to shield myself and my thoughts from him.
Days turned into weeks before I was finally allowed to see the light of day. A bath, fragrant with a delicate floral scent, had been provided to remove the weeks of filth and grime that coated my skin. The prettiest pink dress I'd ever seen was pulled over my new undergarments and black patent leather shoes were slipped on over pink ankle socks that matched my dress to perfection. My hair was washed and pulled back into a ponytail tied with a satin ribbon to match the rest. The broken and jagged ends of my nails were trimmed, cleaned and buffed into perfect pink ovals.
If ever there had been a more innocent looking child, I was it in that moment. No one would have ever expected the evil lurking beneath the surface of the pretty little package I presented in my frills, bows and freshly scrubbed wholesomeness.
An elderly couple who would become my frequent companions on the little outings Shade and I were sent on was waiting outside. They smiled vacantly and ushered me into the backseat of their sedan. The demon was in full control in this moment and my cries for help went unheard by anyone but Shade and he didn't care how hard I screamed.
We drove around the city for hours until we stopped at a busy park and I was sent out to play with the other children. I was given a ball and shooed away. My child's hand recognized that the soft red rubber was heavier than it should be but I was powerless to stop what came next. Shade forced my legs to walk out onto the grass that bordered the soccer field.
A large group of children were gathering to play soccer and the demon forced my hands to roll the ball out into the field. The shiny red rubber ball rolled right into the middle of a pack of the kids; I turned my back and calmly walked away. On the exterior I looked cool as a cucumber while I raged inside at what I knew was about to come. The demon turned us once we were safely back in the car and I watched in terrified horror while one of the bigger boys drew his sneaker clad foot back and walloped the ball with everything he had.
The explosion that followed blasted the entire park into an unrecognizable tangle of twisted metal, dirt, trees and, worst of all, bodies. The screaming in my head drowned out any other sound and I kept it up until the demon forced me back into oblivion.
What happened in the park that day was enough to convince me that whatever Shade and our handlers were up to was nothing I wanted to bear witness to again. That was the day I threw up the strongest shield I knew around myself and hid in the back of my mind, biding my time and enduring the bits that I couldn't block out when Shade forced me to witness what he had done.
I hated my parents for what they had done to me but that emotion was tinged with the smallest bit of gratitude for having been forced to read all of the spells they had shoved at me. My photographic memory had stored all of it and I now had plenty of time on my hands to pull each of them out, one by one, and plot my escape.
Come back tomorrow, October 17th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 3 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Two
I never knew how many days I spent in that dank little cell. However many it
was, it was sufficient time to weaken me for what my captors had planned.
The dream started as it always did, flashing back to the day in Kindergarten when I'd been hiding under the hedge because a particularly nasty ghost refused to leave me alone. I'd made the mistake of looking at him and he'd latched on to my side, the unending barrage of pestering a constant until I'd yelled at him to go away. My usual gang of tormentors had noticed me flinching with each insult the spirit threw at me and, when I'd yelled, had begun adding their own brand of injurious comments to the mix.
Petite thing that I was, none of the other kids could fit into the tiny cubby hole I'd found for myself and I was left to cower in my leafy haven with the only one of them that could follow since he had no actual body to prohibit him from doing so. The hedge protected me from the physical assault but did nothing to deter the verbal onslaught that my tormentors, physical and non, continued to rain upon me.
Everything in the dream was much more vivid than it usually was when it came. I could smell the freshness of the earth under my feet, the crisp green smell of the hedge and the rotten garbage the other kids had thrown as I ran.
I waited - I knew what was coming next. Brody Callaghan, always my savior thereafter, would soon poke his head through the hedge and flash the most charming smile ever before pulling me out and offering to be my friend and bodyguard forever.
"Ardeur, wake up." A bucket of water, colder than the dead of winter in Antarctica, was thrown over my prostrate form and again, the snickering drifted to my ears. "I said wake up you stupid little bitch."
I came to sputtering and hissing a wildcat ready to defend its self. My shivering hands made a move to wipe the glacial water from my eyes only to stop short of their original positions. The discovery that I was strapped down to the frigid metal table by the wrists and ankles had me furiously blinking to clear my vision. "What's going on? Why am I tied down?"
Boyd's craggy face appeared above mine wearing a sneer and smelling of his usual, stale cigarettes. "You'll find out soon enough sweetie. Now shut up and behave like a good little monster."
He stepped back and my eyes took in the rings of black candles that glittered in a circle around the table and filled the air with the thick, heavy scent of beeswax. The sheer number of them should have been enough to warm my goose bump covered skin but the wintry temperature of the water had ensured that I was cold and would stay that way. An enormous mirror, half of which was painted black, hung from the ceiling above me and reflected my own terrified expression. I could make out the outline of a pentagram chalked into the floor and it was enough to tell me that something very, very bad was about to happen.
Hooded figures in black robes standing at my filthy, bare feet solidified that feeling as they began what my young mind recognized to be a summoning chant. I'd used them often enough in the last six years to recognize it for what it was and a mix of fear and adrenaline zinged through me. My legs kicked feebly at the thick leather shackles that held them by the ankles and my hands pulled with what strength I could muster at the restraints on my wrists.
"Oh no. Nononononono. Please don't do this. Somebody help me. Please? Please don't do this?" They had been smart in their handling of me since I'd been handed over to them. Had my captors tried this when I'd first been given to them I would have snapped the restraints in a matter of minutes and bolted for the door as fast as my legs could carry me. Keeping me malnourished sapped my strength, prevented me from the escape they had anticipated. As things stood, an IV of straight adrenaline wouldn't have helped with the predicament I was in.
A malevolent feeling swept through the room and the chanting picked up in speed and cadence. My mind rebelled, my skin crawled with uneasiness and my empty stomach clenched as I felt whatever they were calling drawing nearer. Signals fired to my body urging it to fight, to run from what was coming but I'd been starved and cold for so long that any strength that may have been in me to obey was long gone.
A tall hooded figure reached out and traced a frigid finger over the hollow of my abdomen. I could feel the symbols being drawn slow and precise with something cold and viscous. It took a moment to recognize the symbols - but when I did the level of my terror ratcheted up to full and I began to scream in earnest. The hand pulled back and my eyes caught the glint of a reddish residue on the tip of a finger before it was wiped on the robe its owner was wearing. Blood. They were going to summon a demon. "No, not blood. Please no. You can't do this. I'm a kid. I'm a kid."
The chanting increased to a fever pitch. Another voice, deep and menacing overlaid them with the words of calling. "Shadekar, denizen of the underworld, demon of chaos and servant of the Morning Star, we summon you to possess this child and assist us with our mission. Come forth fiend and walk the world once more. Take this body that we offer you and make it your home. Feed from its strength and let it nourish you."
Evil, stinking of sulfur and corruption, enveloped me in the next moment. It sank deep into my skin and burrowed inside like a parasite. I screamed and begged for mercy, for the pain to end. The hollow cavity of the warehouse echoed with the shrill sound of my voice bouncing off of the corrugated steel walls that had become my own personal hell.
My small body bucked off the table like an archer's bow pulled taught before the discharge of an arrow. The muscles and tendons that held my body together strained under the stress of the convulsions. Each joint at shoulder and hip popped and threatened to dislocate. Release from the pain came in the form of darkness. I lost consciousness while my new companion took control of my body and locked me in the darkest corner of my mind.
A Nephilim. Of all the fucking luck. I get a new body and it belongs to a half breed Angel. The boys and girls upstairs are going to freak when they find out one of their precious little offspring is the skin suit for a demon. Poetic justice at its finest.
I woke up later and found that I'd been left strapped to the table once the ritual was completed. No longer in control of my own body, the demon was in the driver's seat and watched my captors through my eyes. I cowered in the recesses of my mind and thought of the one good thing that had ever been in my life. I thought of Brody, the only real friend I'd ever had.
Shadekar left me to my musings while he used my lips to bark orders and demands in a voice that was not mine. His first demand, in the low, menacing growl that would be forever imprinted in my mind, was to be unshackled from the table. "Get me some clothes too. This fucking place is freezing and the kid's teeth are chattering."
The demon's hold took and my captors began to feed me in small increments. They started with a thin, flavorless beef broth and worked with me until I was able to stomach small meals without vomiting the contents of my stomach all over them. Allowing me to wither away and die would have wasted all their work and they were determined to see that I thrived to fulfill the purpose they had set out for us to achieve. Any refusal to eat resulted in more pain and I gave in after the third beating nearly broke my back. I hated the beatings with a passion; but being alive, even possessed, was better than dead.
The torment was incessant as the demon continued to berate and belittled me inside my head. He was relentless in reminding that I was unloved, unwanted and unworthy. I was fortunate; he'd say, that I had been chosen to be his vessel while he carried out the task he'd been set.
Whenever I took out the memories of Brody to keep me company Shade, as the demon insisted he be called, would howl with laughter and taunt me until I learned to shield myself and my thoughts from him.
Days turned into weeks before I was finally allowed to see the light of day. A bath, fragrant with a delicate floral scent, had been provided to remove the weeks of filth and grime that coated my skin. The prettiest pink dress I'd ever seen was pulled over my new undergarments and black patent leather shoes were slipped on over pink ankle socks that matched my dress to perfection. My hair was washed and pulled back into a ponytail tied with a satin ribbon to match the rest. The broken and jagged ends of my nails were trimmed, cleaned and buffed into perfect pink ovals.
If ever there had been a more innocent looking child, I was it in that moment. No one would have ever expected the evil lurking beneath the surface of the pretty little package I presented in my frills, bows and freshly scrubbed wholesomeness.
An elderly couple who would become my frequent companions on the little outings Shade and I were sent on was waiting outside. They smiled vacantly and ushered me into the backseat of their sedan. The demon was in full control in this moment and my cries for help went unheard by anyone but Shade and he didn't care how hard I screamed.
We drove around the city for hours until we stopped at a busy park and I was sent out to play with the other children. I was given a ball and shooed away. My child's hand recognized that the soft red rubber was heavier than it should be but I was powerless to stop what came next. Shade forced my legs to walk out onto the grass that bordered the soccer field.
A large group of children were gathering to play soccer and the demon forced my hands to roll the ball out into the field. The shiny red rubber ball rolled right into the middle of a pack of the kids; I turned my back and calmly walked away. On the exterior I looked cool as a cucumber while I raged inside at what I knew was about to come. The demon turned us once we were safely back in the car and I watched in terrified horror while one of the bigger boys drew his sneaker clad foot back and walloped the ball with everything he had.
The explosion that followed blasted the entire park into an unrecognizable tangle of twisted metal, dirt, trees and, worst of all, bodies. The screaming in my head drowned out any other sound and I kept it up until the demon forced me back into oblivion.
What happened in the park that day was enough to convince me that whatever Shade and our handlers were up to was nothing I wanted to bear witness to again. That was the day I threw up the strongest shield I knew around myself and hid in the back of my mind, biding my time and enduring the bits that I couldn't block out when Shade forced me to witness what he had done.
I hated my parents for what they had done to me but that emotion was tinged with the smallest bit of gratitude for having been forced to read all of the spells they had shoved at me. My photographic memory had stored all of it and I now had plenty of time on my hands to pull each of them out, one by one, and plot my escape.
Come back tomorrow, October 17th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 3 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (1)
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur Chapter 1
Thu, Oct 14 2010 08:01
| Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur, Danielle
| Permalink
We're taking a break from our normally scheduled programing for the next three days. Last week my debut novel, Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur, was shipped to several eBook retailers including Barnes & Noble, Sony, Apple, Diesel and Kobo. It's a paranormal romance with some dark elements, a sweet love story and a villain you’ll hate to love.
Here’s a quick description of the book. If it doesn’t interest you, come back on Monday for more sexy reads by our team of writers.
Cagey and insecure Ardeur Lisle, a 25 year old necromancer, is desperate to get rid of the chaos demon possessing her.
After a devastating accident, Ardy finds herself at Mount Angel Abbey where she reunites with werewolf Brody Callaghan, her childhood crush, and discovers he’s been searching for her since she disappeared 19 years ago.
When Ardeur strikes a bargain with Azrael, the Angel of Death, to evict the hitchhiking demon, she doesn’t know that she’s about to trade one form of dealing with the dead for another as a Reaper.
Ardeur and Brody must fight against Death to save not only their lives, but those of their unborn twins.
Keep reading for an uncut look at the first chapter of Possession is Nine Tenths – Ardeur.
** Text in italics indicates telepathic speech.
August, 1996
The chill from the cement floor seeped through the thin mildew scented pallet that was my bed into my skin and bones. I cowered, curled in the fetal position in a corner of the small, fetid space. My eyes were shut tight against the ghostly occupants of the warehouse. I refused to acknowledge them again or the taunts they threw at me.
Who names a child such a ridiculous thing? One malevolent voice snickered. Not really a child though, are you?
Necromancer. Nephilim.. Nephilim. She smells like an Angel. The words reverberated around me and I curled tighter around my knees. I had no idea what they meant but they frightened me all the same.
Ardeur Blaise? Another angry voice snorted. As if. They should have named you Frosty or Chilly. Look at you, shivering on the floor all blue lipped and shit.
Ignore us all you want. We won't go away until you give us what we want. Yet another voice from the hordes that hid in the darkness. We could tell you what's waiting for you out there. Pray that you starve to death before you find out. Or don't - It'll probably kill you like it did us anyway. Wonder what happens to a dead Nephilim?
There were no windows in the dank cell that had become my home. No portals to let in the sunlight so that I could count the days. No blanket to ward the chill from my tiny body or food to ease the cramping in my stomach. The sobbing and tears eventually gave way to wracking shivers and, finally, the oblivion of unconsciousness.
With the blanket of insensibility upon me I relaxed and dreamt of the events that had led me to be in the dark, dirty cell that I'd been shoved into like a discarded piece of trash.
***
The morning of my twelfth birthday dawned bright and sunny. The birds chirruped outside my curtain-less window and I woke up to the sounds of my parents bustling about in the kitchen, singing and laughing like I'd never heard them before. The smell of frying bacon had set my empty stomach growling and the warm, vanilla pancake scent filled my mouth with saliva.
If I had died and gone to Heaven during the night, this surely would have been how I imagined it would sound and smell.
I was given a bubble bath, something I had never experienced before and dressed in my best clothes. The blue and white gingham dress I wore to church functions had been washed and pressed. A pair of new, white tights and black patent leather shoes sat, still in their packages on the chair next to it.
Once dressed, I was fed pancakes and bacon for breakfast with a large glass of orange juice. Maman even took the time to braid my waist length golden blonde hair and tie a new satin ribbon that matched my dress over the elastic to hide it.
I was given everything a normal child would have during that seemingly innocent road trip. Songs were sung in the car. Permission was given for me to roll down my window and enjoy the wind rushing over my face. Lunch at a fast food restaurant was provided when my tummy rumbled from the backseat. Stops were even made when I needed to use the restroom because my system rejected the greasy food it wasn't accustomed to digesting.
To the casual observer, my family - the Lisle's - appeared to be enjoying a casual outing. How wrong they were was soon to be all too apparent.
Our car turned into a highly industrialized area that looked nothing like the shopping malls and retail stores I had been fantasizing about for hours. Instead, what I saw were ramshackle warehouses, abandoned buildings and the odd unsavory character darting from one outcropping of concrete to the next.
My parents returned to their usual quiet selves as they scanned the buildings for addresses and, at last, located the one they wanted. The building the car pulled up to had rusted green corrugated metal siding and the windows were mostly boarded up; the ones that weren't showed no sign of occupancy to anyone's eyes but mine.
Ghostly faces peered out of the windows back at me and I cringed into the soft leather of my seat as I questioned why we were there. Maman shushed me. They parked the car in front of a dark doorway where two men stood waiting under the blinking light of a bulb that was threatening to go out any minute. "Ardeur, silence. We have something to do with these here gentlemen and then we will go."
One of the men was tall and lanky with greasy brown hair that fell in uneven hanks to his shoulders. The knees of his greasy faded blue jeans were gaping holes. His lumberjack's shirt was covered by a grubby denim jacket that bore patches from various gangs. The other man was a few inches shorter and had the look of evil about him. Beady brown eyes, short graying hair and a pot belly covered by grease stained shirt and jacket. His pants had fared no better than the other man's and displayed a variety of holes and clumsy patchwork.
Tall and lanky stepped away from the door and addressed my father. "Lisle?" My father grunted his ascent as he came around the car to open my door.
I was only a child, but it didn't take a genius to figure out that something bad was in my very near future when my father hauled me out of the air conditioned car. When my struggling became too much I was brusquely thrown over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and taken into the warehouse. At ninety pounds, I wasn't very heavy but I fought like a champion prize fighter to stay in that car. "Put me down Daddy. I don't want to go in there."
"Ardeur, stop fighting. We're doing this for your own good, ma chère." Try as I might, I couldn't crane my head around enough to see my mother as she said what amounted to her version of goodbye to my retreating back. It may have been a good thing that I couldn't see her face and the lack of tears on it as her only child was carted off to who knew what followed.
The sound of masculine snickering followed us as the two unsavory characters followed Daddy inside. My kicking and screaming was ignored by anyone who might have heard it. In this area, mostly inhabited by criminals, drug addicts and prostitutes, those sounds were as commonplace as the wailing of sirens in the night.
Directions were given in hushed tones and I soon found myself deposited on a crude metal table below a naked bulb suspended from the ceiling. The thin material of my dress and the tights I wore could not keep the chill from leaching through to my skin and bones. "Daddy? What's going on? Why are we here?"
My blue eyes were wide with fright. I tried to see through the gloom outside of my small pocket of light and failed miserably. I could hear the wind howling through the upper levels of the warehouse and the skittering of unidentifiable creatures across the dirty floor.
Years of going undernourished and mistreated had stunted my growth and at the age of twelve I had reached the height I would forever remain. My body would eventually fill out into that of a woman but I would never be taller than the five feet four inches I'd reached. In that moment, I looked every bit the small china doll that my parents had intended I look like in my checkered blue dress and beribboned braid.
Daddy stood with the two men on the cusp of the circle of light the bulb cast around me. My eyes strained to make out the exchange of a large bag between them before my father strode off into the darkness beyond. "Daddy. Please come back. I don't want to stay here. Please? Maman? Daddy? I promise I'll be a good girl from now on but, please come back." There was no goodbye, no admonishment to be a good girl, no see you soon called out from the doorway. I was left in the cold, vile smelling room with the strange men. The fear that had settled into the pit of my stomach exploded into full blown terror as they approached where I sat and began to circle the table as if inspecting the prized blue ribbon pig at the county fair.
"Well aren't you the pretty one? Better than they expected, eh Boyd?" This came from tall and lanky as he reached out and flicked the end of my braid where it laid, golden and gleaming, against my back.
The smell of stale cigarettes and alcohol assaulted my nose as rough hands reached out to grasp my chin and turn my face up to the light. Another set of hands set to busily unzipping the back of my dress and stripping it from my tiny frame. "I think we got ourselves a steal with what we paid those two for the kid Wes. A real dolly this one is."
I was stripped down to my brand new day of the week underwear and the ill-fitting training bra that I'd outgrown several months before while Wes and Boyd inspected me from every possible angle. Cold fingers, rough with calluses touched my skin and I heard things like porcelain doll and angelic whispered between the two men while I shivered in the cold and fetid air.
When they were satisfied that their money had been well spent I was quickly shuffled into a small room and locked in with nothing but a grimy mattress and the sound of my frightened sobbing to keep me company. Wes, Mister Tall and Lanky, sneered at me while I cowered in the corner. "Behave and we might feed you. Maybe."
Hunger and cold had never been strangers to me, but this, this was new. Soul starving gut wrenching deprivation was my constant companion in that tiny space.
Boyd and Wesley came now and then to rattle the door to my cell and whisper obscenities at me or laugh at my tears when I wailed and begged to be let go despite the knowledge deep down that I would never really be free again. They could have saved themselves the trouble though. The spirits that lived in the building where they kept me were not happy ones and when I made the unfortunate mistake of looking at one of them, they all descended upon my dark, putrid little hole in the wall and the true torment began.
Come back tomorrow, October 16th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 2 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Here’s a quick description of the book. If it doesn’t interest you, come back on Monday for more sexy reads by our team of writers.
Cagey and insecure Ardeur Lisle, a 25 year old necromancer, is desperate to get rid of the chaos demon possessing her.
After a devastating accident, Ardy finds herself at Mount Angel Abbey where she reunites with werewolf Brody Callaghan, her childhood crush, and discovers he’s been searching for her since she disappeared 19 years ago.
When Ardeur strikes a bargain with Azrael, the Angel of Death, to evict the hitchhiking demon, she doesn’t know that she’s about to trade one form of dealing with the dead for another as a Reaper.
Ardeur and Brody must fight against Death to save not only their lives, but those of their unborn twins.
Keep reading for an uncut look at the first chapter of Possession is Nine Tenths – Ardeur.
** Text in italics indicates telepathic speech.
One
August, 1996
The chill from the cement floor seeped through the thin mildew scented pallet that was my bed into my skin and bones. I cowered, curled in the fetal position in a corner of the small, fetid space. My eyes were shut tight against the ghostly occupants of the warehouse. I refused to acknowledge them again or the taunts they threw at me.
Who names a child such a ridiculous thing? One malevolent voice snickered. Not really a child though, are you?
Necromancer. Nephilim.. Nephilim. She smells like an Angel. The words reverberated around me and I curled tighter around my knees. I had no idea what they meant but they frightened me all the same.
Ardeur Blaise? Another angry voice snorted. As if. They should have named you Frosty or Chilly. Look at you, shivering on the floor all blue lipped and shit.
Ignore us all you want. We won't go away until you give us what we want. Yet another voice from the hordes that hid in the darkness. We could tell you what's waiting for you out there. Pray that you starve to death before you find out. Or don't - It'll probably kill you like it did us anyway. Wonder what happens to a dead Nephilim?
There were no windows in the dank cell that had become my home. No portals to let in the sunlight so that I could count the days. No blanket to ward the chill from my tiny body or food to ease the cramping in my stomach. The sobbing and tears eventually gave way to wracking shivers and, finally, the oblivion of unconsciousness.
With the blanket of insensibility upon me I relaxed and dreamt of the events that had led me to be in the dark, dirty cell that I'd been shoved into like a discarded piece of trash.
***
The morning of my twelfth birthday dawned bright and sunny. The birds chirruped outside my curtain-less window and I woke up to the sounds of my parents bustling about in the kitchen, singing and laughing like I'd never heard them before. The smell of frying bacon had set my empty stomach growling and the warm, vanilla pancake scent filled my mouth with saliva.
If I had died and gone to Heaven during the night, this surely would have been how I imagined it would sound and smell.
I was given a bubble bath, something I had never experienced before and dressed in my best clothes. The blue and white gingham dress I wore to church functions had been washed and pressed. A pair of new, white tights and black patent leather shoes sat, still in their packages on the chair next to it.
Once dressed, I was fed pancakes and bacon for breakfast with a large glass of orange juice. Maman even took the time to braid my waist length golden blonde hair and tie a new satin ribbon that matched my dress over the elastic to hide it.
I was given everything a normal child would have during that seemingly innocent road trip. Songs were sung in the car. Permission was given for me to roll down my window and enjoy the wind rushing over my face. Lunch at a fast food restaurant was provided when my tummy rumbled from the backseat. Stops were even made when I needed to use the restroom because my system rejected the greasy food it wasn't accustomed to digesting.
To the casual observer, my family - the Lisle's - appeared to be enjoying a casual outing. How wrong they were was soon to be all too apparent.
Our car turned into a highly industrialized area that looked nothing like the shopping malls and retail stores I had been fantasizing about for hours. Instead, what I saw were ramshackle warehouses, abandoned buildings and the odd unsavory character darting from one outcropping of concrete to the next.
My parents returned to their usual quiet selves as they scanned the buildings for addresses and, at last, located the one they wanted. The building the car pulled up to had rusted green corrugated metal siding and the windows were mostly boarded up; the ones that weren't showed no sign of occupancy to anyone's eyes but mine.
Ghostly faces peered out of the windows back at me and I cringed into the soft leather of my seat as I questioned why we were there. Maman shushed me. They parked the car in front of a dark doorway where two men stood waiting under the blinking light of a bulb that was threatening to go out any minute. "Ardeur, silence. We have something to do with these here gentlemen and then we will go."
One of the men was tall and lanky with greasy brown hair that fell in uneven hanks to his shoulders. The knees of his greasy faded blue jeans were gaping holes. His lumberjack's shirt was covered by a grubby denim jacket that bore patches from various gangs. The other man was a few inches shorter and had the look of evil about him. Beady brown eyes, short graying hair and a pot belly covered by grease stained shirt and jacket. His pants had fared no better than the other man's and displayed a variety of holes and clumsy patchwork.
Tall and lanky stepped away from the door and addressed my father. "Lisle?" My father grunted his ascent as he came around the car to open my door.
I was only a child, but it didn't take a genius to figure out that something bad was in my very near future when my father hauled me out of the air conditioned car. When my struggling became too much I was brusquely thrown over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and taken into the warehouse. At ninety pounds, I wasn't very heavy but I fought like a champion prize fighter to stay in that car. "Put me down Daddy. I don't want to go in there."
"Ardeur, stop fighting. We're doing this for your own good, ma chère." Try as I might, I couldn't crane my head around enough to see my mother as she said what amounted to her version of goodbye to my retreating back. It may have been a good thing that I couldn't see her face and the lack of tears on it as her only child was carted off to who knew what followed.
The sound of masculine snickering followed us as the two unsavory characters followed Daddy inside. My kicking and screaming was ignored by anyone who might have heard it. In this area, mostly inhabited by criminals, drug addicts and prostitutes, those sounds were as commonplace as the wailing of sirens in the night.
Directions were given in hushed tones and I soon found myself deposited on a crude metal table below a naked bulb suspended from the ceiling. The thin material of my dress and the tights I wore could not keep the chill from leaching through to my skin and bones. "Daddy? What's going on? Why are we here?"
My blue eyes were wide with fright. I tried to see through the gloom outside of my small pocket of light and failed miserably. I could hear the wind howling through the upper levels of the warehouse and the skittering of unidentifiable creatures across the dirty floor.
Years of going undernourished and mistreated had stunted my growth and at the age of twelve I had reached the height I would forever remain. My body would eventually fill out into that of a woman but I would never be taller than the five feet four inches I'd reached. In that moment, I looked every bit the small china doll that my parents had intended I look like in my checkered blue dress and beribboned braid.
Daddy stood with the two men on the cusp of the circle of light the bulb cast around me. My eyes strained to make out the exchange of a large bag between them before my father strode off into the darkness beyond. "Daddy. Please come back. I don't want to stay here. Please? Maman? Daddy? I promise I'll be a good girl from now on but, please come back." There was no goodbye, no admonishment to be a good girl, no see you soon called out from the doorway. I was left in the cold, vile smelling room with the strange men. The fear that had settled into the pit of my stomach exploded into full blown terror as they approached where I sat and began to circle the table as if inspecting the prized blue ribbon pig at the county fair.
"Well aren't you the pretty one? Better than they expected, eh Boyd?" This came from tall and lanky as he reached out and flicked the end of my braid where it laid, golden and gleaming, against my back.
The smell of stale cigarettes and alcohol assaulted my nose as rough hands reached out to grasp my chin and turn my face up to the light. Another set of hands set to busily unzipping the back of my dress and stripping it from my tiny frame. "I think we got ourselves a steal with what we paid those two for the kid Wes. A real dolly this one is."
I was stripped down to my brand new day of the week underwear and the ill-fitting training bra that I'd outgrown several months before while Wes and Boyd inspected me from every possible angle. Cold fingers, rough with calluses touched my skin and I heard things like porcelain doll and angelic whispered between the two men while I shivered in the cold and fetid air.
When they were satisfied that their money had been well spent I was quickly shuffled into a small room and locked in with nothing but a grimy mattress and the sound of my frightened sobbing to keep me company. Wes, Mister Tall and Lanky, sneered at me while I cowered in the corner. "Behave and we might feed you. Maybe."
Hunger and cold had never been strangers to me, but this, this was new. Soul starving gut wrenching deprivation was my constant companion in that tiny space.
Boyd and Wesley came now and then to rattle the door to my cell and whisper obscenities at me or laugh at my tears when I wailed and begged to be let go despite the knowledge deep down that I would never really be free again. They could have saved themselves the trouble though. The spirits that lived in the building where they kept me were not happy ones and when I made the unfortunate mistake of looking at one of them, they all descended upon my dark, putrid little hole in the wall and the true torment began.
Come back tomorrow, October 16th, 2010 for a look at Chapter 2 of Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
The Erotic Adventures of Sidony Tassen, Part Two
Sun, Oct 10 2010 08:01
| Erotica Fiction, Danielle, The Erotic Adventures of Sidony Tassen
| Permalink
Content advisory: Intercourse, oral sex, coarse language
Doomed to never have an orgasm again until she can find the one man to break the curse, vampire Sidony Tassen has slept her way through a century of men in her search for freedom. The enchanted suit of armor that will fit the man fated to free her is a near perfect fit on a man she picks up at a local bakery, but is near perfect enough?
“Jason. Oh, gods.”
Sidony’s hips lifted and ground against the thick cock that filled her. Jason’s warm tongue teased at her own as she writhed beneath him. Slick skin slid over dampened silk sheets. Pillows slithered to the floor with a soft hiss and thump that went unnoticed beneath the echoes of moans and flesh meeting flesh.
“Almost…there. I can…feel it.”
Jason sighed and rolled away to look over at her. His blue eyes took in the concave dip of her belly, the up thrust globes of her full breasts and lips slightly parted as she panted.
“No, you can’t.” He kissed her glistening shoulder and rolled over to give Sidony a kiss filled with the lingering taste of her own musky juices. “You’re not even close.”
“I never will be if you keep stopping like that.”
She turned her body towards his, a lithe thigh sliding over his muscular one. Her hips tilted against Jason as she sought to take him back inside.
“Sid, no.” Jason kissed the tip of her nose and pulled back. “We’ve been at it for three hours now. I’ve come more times than I can count and you – haven’t come close even once. We have to stop, Sidony.”
Unwilling to give up, Sidony reached for him and growled when her fingers grasped nothing but musky, vanilla scented air. “I…but…we…”
She looked up from the bed as he slipped dark blue silk boxers over his hips. The desperation in her voice, her expression, was a large pink elephant in the middle of the bed - difficult to ignore, yet there all the same.
“Face it. I’m not the one Sidony.”
“You have to be. The armor fits you.” Sidony sat up and pulled the sheet over her breasts. “You even said so yourself.”
He scrubbed a hand over his face and sighed heavily as he buttoned up the fly on his jeans. “It almost fit. Almost. I have to go. Pete and I have an early flight in the morning.”
Sidony sat, dumbfounded, as she watched him pick up his shirt and quietly leave her hotel room.
“Jason, wait.”
Her call came a moment too late as the door closed. Silence fell around her, deafening in its finality and she fell back against the mattress. She blinked at the ceiling once, twice and then closed her eyes as the first tears slid into the dark masses of her hair.
Sleep tugged at her and Sidony gave in to the undertow of fatigue as it pulled her under into the currents of a dream.
“Sidony.” A warm hand slid up the inside of her thigh. The sheets bunched around her hips as the questing touch neared her core. “Open your eyes and look at me. Watch me take you, push you over the edge you’ve been craving.”
Her eyes fluttered open and gazed down at the violet ones hidden behind a black domino. His face, framed by short, dark curls hovered near her navel. Lush lips curved in a cocky smile to match the wicked gleam in his eyes.
“Who are you?”
“Not important.” His tongue darted out and licked around the circumference of Sidony’s navel before dipping in. The soft, pink tip fluttered inside, mimicking what it would do were it a few inches lower.
Sidony moaned. Her fingers dug into his ebony curls as her hips tilted invitingly towards the fingers that traced the crease of her thigh.
“Open for me Sidony. Let me taste the delicious heaven I know is in there.”
The heat of his breath on her sensitive flesh as she opened for him aroused Sidony more than she’d been in decades. Her mind wanted to stop and analyze why she was so responsive to the masked stranger; but her body, it wanted to slap a muzzle on her brain and enjoy the ride.
His thumbs parted her folds and cool air rushed over Sidony’s skin before the heat of his mouth closed over her clit. The firm brush of his tongue seared the blood in her veins and she lifted her hips against his mouth.
“More. Gods, please…more.”
A soft hum of satisfaction vibrated against her skin and Sidony’s head dropped back into the pillows. Her back arched up off the bed as she pulled his hair to keep her dream lover from removing his mouth and ending the pleasure she craved desperately.
Every muscle was on high alert, tensed and poised to experience the one thing that had eluded Sidony for a hundred years – a blissful, mind-numbing orgasm.
Thick fingers pushed inside of her eager flesh that gripped tight in hungry needful contractions and pulled them in further.
“Yes, please, please, yes.”
He began a slow, languorous series of thrusts despite the frantic grinding against his hand and mouth. The gently curved tips of his fingers brushed over the anterior wall of Sidony’s vagina, each entry and retreat pushing her that tiny bit closer to the edge.
Sidony dug her nails into her lover’s scalp, a scream ready to rip from her throat as the next thrust, the next lick promised to send her over the edge.
The shrill ring of the telephone on the bedside table snapped Sidony out of her dream. Blood pumped madly through every inch of her body, her muscles throbbed with unreleased energy and her breath pushed passed her lips in short, frustrated pants.
She reached over and yanked the receiver from the cradle.
“What?”
“Good morning, Miss Tassen. This is your four a.m. wake up call, as requested. Your car will be here at six sharp.”
“Thank you.” Sidony dropped the phone back onto the table and rolled to her stomach. Face down in the mattress she punched it and screamed into the best Sealy Posturepedic had to offer.
∞
Astrid dropped into the seat next to Sidony and slipped her seat belt on before turning to assess her friend. Dark hair tied back in a ponytail, sunglasses, jeans, t-shirt and a distinct lack of makeup told her something was up.
“Spill it. You’ve been in a bitch since you came down and if I’ve got to endure the crabby assed routine all the way back home; you’re going to damn well tell me why.”
Pushing the shades up to sit on top of her head, Sidony pinned Astrid with an annoyed look. She gave her a brief rundown of the failed mattress marathon with Jason and the promising dream that had been cut short just as she’d been about to come, hard.
“Ohmygod, dude. That’s one hella harsh night.”
“I know. I have to find him, Astrid. He’s out there somewhere and if he can get me that close in a dream… I have to find him. Period.”
“We will.” Astrid patted her arm. “I have a feeling we’ll find him, and it will be in the last place we expected.”
∞
“You’ll make sure to put it somewhere she can’t fail to see it?”
The courier nodded and tucked the thick, vellum envelope beneath his arm. “Yes, sir. It will be in plain sight for Ms. Tassen when she gets home.”
Michael tucked an ebony curl behind his ear and nodded. “Good. Thank you.”
“No problem, sir.”
“Michael.” A shrill voice called behind him and Michael turned his gaze away from the man dressed in the brown uniform to face his mother. “What are you doing?”
“Sending a package. What does it look like I’m doing?”
Ingrid Mongovian reached her son’s side and glared after the courier as he cleared the main doors and attained freedom. “I wasn’t aware that we had anything going out today.”
“We didn’t. I did.”
“Who was the package destined for?”
“None of your business, Mother.” Michael moved to pass her but Ingrid gripped his arm. He looked up at her with what he hoped was ice in his violet eyes and she let go. “It’s time someone set Sidony free from the curse Aunt Amy put on her. It was stupid and vindictive.”
“She slept with the King. That little baggage deserves to suffer for disgracing the Queen.”
Michael growled. “The Queen died fifty years ago and the King has long since forgotten the likes of Sidony Tassen.”
“Clearly, you haven’t.” Ingrid huffed and twitched away an invisible spec of lint on her pristine business suit. “I could kill my sister for tying you into that stupid curse.”
“She did, and whether you like it or not, I am going to release her from it, Mother.” He turned his back on her and headed toward the elevators, and his office. “I’ve already given her a taste of what I can do for her. Now that she knows I’m out there, you can bet your ass she’ll come looking for me with a vengeance.”
The elevator dinged to announce its arrival and Michael grinned at his mother’s cry of outrage as he stepped inside and the doors closed behind him. The game was afoot and he was determined to see that it had a satisfactory outcome for himself but most of all, for Sidony.
Stop back by on October 15, 2010 for the first instalment of a ten chapter preview of Possession is Nine Tenths – Ardeur. The next chapter of The Erotic Adventures of Sidony Tassen will appear on November 15th, 2010.
Like what you read? Please visit our page on Amazon and leave a review for us.
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
.
.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (3)
Hooked
Sun, Sep 26 2010 08:01
| Erotica Fiction, Danielle
| Permalink
The antique ormolu clock on the mantel chimed quarter passed the hour. Its delicate ding nearly drowned out by the activities going on upstairs. Feminine giggles and sighs interspersed with male groans and the rhythmic thumping of someone’s headboard against the wall blended into the usual soundtrack of my days.
Dust motes floated through the hazy sunshine that shone in through the lace curtained windows. My eyes followed a particularly large spec as it wound down to the floor. The front door flew open and a cool breeze kicked the object of my attention back up into the air.
I followed its trajectory and my eyes settled on the dark outline of the man framed by the bright, sunny day outside. His features were in shadow but I didn’t need to see them to know the face of the man who was standing in our vestibule. He came for me every morning at ten fifteen sharp. Warmth pooled in the bottom of my stomach, a precursor to the heat that would come soon enough.
“Welcome to Fae’s.” Our burly, earringed and tattooed security guard Ashvin reached out and pushed the door closed with the hook that replaced his right hand. “It’s good to see you, Mr. Piskie. Belle is waiting for you in the living room. Her room is prepared, as usual.”
Chocolate brown eyes turned nearly black with intensity fixated on me. “Thank you."
My bare feet slid to the carpet as he entered the room. The pale green silk nightgown whispered and tumbled to brush over my ankles as I stood to greet him.
“Good morning, Belle.”
His voice was rich, warm and held the promise of hours of pleasure to come. I knew the nuances of Peter Piskie well. The soft hush of whispered endearments as his palm smacked the round globes of my bottom and the harsh abrasion of commands tempered by kisses and caresses. Peter paid for the best and I prided myself on being exactly that for him.
“Peter. Can I get you a drink before we go upstairs?”
Strong fingers, roughened by hard won calluses, brushed up the smooth, perfumed skin of my arm. A sharp tug undid the ribbon that held my nightgown closed over my shoulder and I glanced down to watch the filmy material droop.
“You have the most beautiful tits.”
One of my eyebrows rose in question as I looked up at him. He returned the expression, with the hint of a smile, and pulled the other ribbon so that the leaf green garment sagged around my waist.
“Spectacular.”
My mouth opened to question him but he silenced me with a look and a raised hand. His hands closed around my waist and held me against him as Peter walked towards the sideboard and sat me on it.
Strong, tanned fingers undid the golden buckle of his belt and the button on his pants slid from its hole. The ripping sound of a zipper being torn open riveted my attention on Peter’s crotch and I bit my lip with anticipation as he released eight inches of thick, marble hard manhood.
I drew my fingers in lazy circles around the dusky rose peaks of my breasts, thighs spread and eager for his invasion. His mood, and the brusque way he’d handled me so far indicated I was in for one hell of a ride. It wasn’t my job to like what he did to me, but I did. I liked it one hell of a lot when he took me hard and fast.
Peter had never taken me in the parlour before and the thrill of possible discovery added an edge to the excitement that had me sopping wet in seconds. The walls of my vagina clenched as he bunched my gown around my waist and stepped closer.
“Peter, please.”
His thumb found the sensitive bundle of nerves between my thighs and tweaked it so hard that I forgot about my nipples and fisted the material of his shirt to pull him closer. The tip of his cock brushed the inside of my left thigh and my hips tilted in automatic invitation.
“No talking Belle.” The pad of his thumb ground against my clit with each word. “I’ve been dreaming of fucking you like this and I will not have us interrupted.”
His left hand wrapped around his shaft at the root and guided the purple head between the glistening wet folds. I watched, fixated, as he fed inch after inch into my aching cleft.
The slow, teasing way he pushed inside misled me into thinking, disappointedly, that Peter was going to do the opposite of what I’d anticipated. I closed my eyes, leaned back against the mirror and prepared to put on my best show of faking it until he pulled back and shoved in so hard we both grunted from the impact.
“Yes.”
Peter’s mouth came down on mine in a harsh clashing of teeth, lips and tongue designed to silence and possess. I pulled the edges of his shirt apart, mindless of the buttons that ripped off and flew around us as my fingers found their way beneath the thin cotton. My nails dug into the hard slabs of his pecs and drew a lusty groan from him that I swallowed with another kiss.
Crystal glasses and china rattled inside the sideboard creating a soft, tinkling music to accompany the wet, sucking sounds our bodies made as Peter fucked me harder than he had ever done.
Our bodies pounded together, every thrust slammed Peter’s thumb into my clit and each whimper that he pulled from my throat grew as the pressure intensified. I wasn’t a screamer but I could feel one building as an intense orgasm took seed and waited, poised on the brink for that one final push that would set it, and me, free.
The unforgiving frame of the mirror biting into my shoulders and the hard twist of my nipple between Peter’s fingers put the perfect edge of pain on the pleasure to send me rocketing over the brink.
A small change in the angle of his thrust and the pinch of Peter’s other hand as it gripped my backside sent me screaming into ecstasy. My heels dug into the hard rounds of his ass and held him deep inside as he groaned hard and filled every bit of my core with the thick, creamy jets of his own orgasm.
The door to the parlour flew open and we both looked up, wide-eyed with surprise as my employer, Fae, spotted us.
“Tinkerbelle.”
Peter chuckled as he kissed my cheek. “I always knew you looked good in green for a reason.”
Come back on October 11, 2010 for the next installment of The Erotic Adventures of Sidony Tassen and on October 25, 2010 for another short story.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
Dust motes floated through the hazy sunshine that shone in through the lace curtained windows. My eyes followed a particularly large spec as it wound down to the floor. The front door flew open and a cool breeze kicked the object of my attention back up into the air.
I followed its trajectory and my eyes settled on the dark outline of the man framed by the bright, sunny day outside. His features were in shadow but I didn’t need to see them to know the face of the man who was standing in our vestibule. He came for me every morning at ten fifteen sharp. Warmth pooled in the bottom of my stomach, a precursor to the heat that would come soon enough.
“Welcome to Fae’s.” Our burly, earringed and tattooed security guard Ashvin reached out and pushed the door closed with the hook that replaced his right hand. “It’s good to see you, Mr. Piskie. Belle is waiting for you in the living room. Her room is prepared, as usual.”
Chocolate brown eyes turned nearly black with intensity fixated on me. “Thank you."
My bare feet slid to the carpet as he entered the room. The pale green silk nightgown whispered and tumbled to brush over my ankles as I stood to greet him.
“Good morning, Belle.”
His voice was rich, warm and held the promise of hours of pleasure to come. I knew the nuances of Peter Piskie well. The soft hush of whispered endearments as his palm smacked the round globes of my bottom and the harsh abrasion of commands tempered by kisses and caresses. Peter paid for the best and I prided myself on being exactly that for him.
“Peter. Can I get you a drink before we go upstairs?”
Strong fingers, roughened by hard won calluses, brushed up the smooth, perfumed skin of my arm. A sharp tug undid the ribbon that held my nightgown closed over my shoulder and I glanced down to watch the filmy material droop.
“You have the most beautiful tits.”
One of my eyebrows rose in question as I looked up at him. He returned the expression, with the hint of a smile, and pulled the other ribbon so that the leaf green garment sagged around my waist.
“Spectacular.”
My mouth opened to question him but he silenced me with a look and a raised hand. His hands closed around my waist and held me against him as Peter walked towards the sideboard and sat me on it.
Strong, tanned fingers undid the golden buckle of his belt and the button on his pants slid from its hole. The ripping sound of a zipper being torn open riveted my attention on Peter’s crotch and I bit my lip with anticipation as he released eight inches of thick, marble hard manhood.
I drew my fingers in lazy circles around the dusky rose peaks of my breasts, thighs spread and eager for his invasion. His mood, and the brusque way he’d handled me so far indicated I was in for one hell of a ride. It wasn’t my job to like what he did to me, but I did. I liked it one hell of a lot when he took me hard and fast.
Peter had never taken me in the parlour before and the thrill of possible discovery added an edge to the excitement that had me sopping wet in seconds. The walls of my vagina clenched as he bunched my gown around my waist and stepped closer.
“Peter, please.”
His thumb found the sensitive bundle of nerves between my thighs and tweaked it so hard that I forgot about my nipples and fisted the material of his shirt to pull him closer. The tip of his cock brushed the inside of my left thigh and my hips tilted in automatic invitation.
“No talking Belle.” The pad of his thumb ground against my clit with each word. “I’ve been dreaming of fucking you like this and I will not have us interrupted.”
His left hand wrapped around his shaft at the root and guided the purple head between the glistening wet folds. I watched, fixated, as he fed inch after inch into my aching cleft.
The slow, teasing way he pushed inside misled me into thinking, disappointedly, that Peter was going to do the opposite of what I’d anticipated. I closed my eyes, leaned back against the mirror and prepared to put on my best show of faking it until he pulled back and shoved in so hard we both grunted from the impact.
“Yes.”
Peter’s mouth came down on mine in a harsh clashing of teeth, lips and tongue designed to silence and possess. I pulled the edges of his shirt apart, mindless of the buttons that ripped off and flew around us as my fingers found their way beneath the thin cotton. My nails dug into the hard slabs of his pecs and drew a lusty groan from him that I swallowed with another kiss.
Crystal glasses and china rattled inside the sideboard creating a soft, tinkling music to accompany the wet, sucking sounds our bodies made as Peter fucked me harder than he had ever done.
Our bodies pounded together, every thrust slammed Peter’s thumb into my clit and each whimper that he pulled from my throat grew as the pressure intensified. I wasn’t a screamer but I could feel one building as an intense orgasm took seed and waited, poised on the brink for that one final push that would set it, and me, free.
The unforgiving frame of the mirror biting into my shoulders and the hard twist of my nipple between Peter’s fingers put the perfect edge of pain on the pleasure to send me rocketing over the brink.
A small change in the angle of his thrust and the pinch of Peter’s other hand as it gripped my backside sent me screaming into ecstasy. My heels dug into the hard rounds of his ass and held him deep inside as he groaned hard and filled every bit of my core with the thick, creamy jets of his own orgasm.
The door to the parlour flew open and we both looked up, wide-eyed with surprise as my employer, Fae, spotted us.
“Tinkerbelle.”
Peter chuckled as he kissed my cheek. “I always knew you looked good in green for a reason.”
Come back on October 11, 2010 for the next installment of The Erotic Adventures of Sidony Tassen and on October 25, 2010 for another short story.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
Comments (3)
Tempted by Fate
Tue, Sep 7 2010 08:01
| Erotica Fiction, Danielle, Tempted By Fate, Heather
| Permalink
The smell of lamb roasting called to her and drew Ariel down the hall like a lodestone. There was only one person she knew of that would be cooking lamb in Castle Flamare and she hadn’t seen him in ages.
Her keen elven ears picked up the sound of chopping from ten feet outside the kitchen and Ari quickened her pace until she stood in the doorway watching its occupant. His actions were poetry in motion, fluid and graceful.
Long legs encased in designer dress pants that had a crease so sharp Ari was sure if she ran her finger down the material she’d come back with a wound. Broad shoulders strained and bunched under what was clearly a silk shirt that had been tailored to fit him and a vest that showed off the trim waist that tapered down into the finest backside she’d ever seen.
He could have been any of the men that lived at court but Ariel knew the mop of light brown curls atop his head belonged to one person and one person only. “Kalen?”
“Who wants to know?” Handsome and oh-so arrogant, Kalen turned his silver blue eyes to Ariel and she felt him assess her physical attributes.
Ari knew what he’d see. Her cousin Valyn had pointed it out to her enough over the years. Long legs, bare to Kalen’s gaze stretched up to end under the hem of a short, light pink dress. Her waist was tiny for one as tall as she was and the full, round breasts that filled out the top of her halter dress would snare his attention.
“Ye don’t remember me, do ye?” Ariel tucked a strand of her long black hair behind her ear and smiled at the handsome man Kalen had turned out to be.
Kalen blinked at her obliquely and returned to his chopping effectively dismissing her. “No. Should I?”
Her naked feet carried Ari further into the kitchen and she leaned her elbows on the top of the butcher block island. A quick glance down showed that her cleavage was prominently on display and she smiled. “I’m sure tha name Scabby Ari comes to mind?”
The chopping sounds ceased before she’d finished her statement. “Sca…That’s you?”
Ariel smiled as he turned around. Kalen’s silver blue eyes fixated on her and she felt the heat of his gaze as it locked on her chest. She watched his pupils dilate and lust register before he blinked and assumed a calm demeanor.
“In tha flesh.”
Gods yeah, I’d say in the flesh. His eyes flicked over her again. “You’ve, um, filled out since I saw you last. When was it? A couple hundred years ago?”
“Yep. Valyn’s five hundred and twenty-fifth birthday.” She twirled a lock of jet hair around her finger. “Tha infamous jousting tournament gone wrong.”
“Infamous? It’s infamous now?” He laughed and shook his head at the memory. “Looks like they healed you right up though. I remember, Val and I warned that you were just a little too small for jousting.” The memory of her falling off the horse and slicing her leg open still made him cringe.
“It did hurt for a while but everything is back where it belongs.” Ari stuck her left leg out and let her fingers graze up the smooth skin of her thigh. “See, good as new.”
Kalen’s eyes darkened as they watched her fingers trailing up the satiny skin. “Perfect.” He said in a low husky voice. Kalen tried to clear his head and turned his mind back to the vegetables he’d been chopping. Between the miles of skin she had on display and the soft Irish lilt of her voice, his willpower was waging a losing battle against the temptress she’d become.
“So where is your cuz? He’s supposed to be meeting me for dinner?” Thoughts of her legs wrapped around his body while he made her scream his name swam around his head. Desperate to get his mind off the track it was on Kalen turned the tap on and stuck his hands beneath it.
The frigid water provided a momentary distraction until she rounded the counter. Ariel leaned across the front of him and snagged a piece of the red pepper he’d been chopping.
“Oops. Sorry.” Every inch of Kalen’s anatomy went on high alert. “Val? He’s in his study.”
The soft, full rounds of Ariel’s breasts brushed his arm as she pulled back with her prize. He watched as the bright red pepper disappeared behind her lush, pink lips and stifled a groan.
“Does he know you’re parading around the castle half naked?”
“Mhmm.” Ariel finished chewing and hopped up to sit on the counter next to him. “He’s tha one who sent me down here.”
The sweet scent of cotton candy filled his senses and Kalen turned off the taps. His attempt to keep his hands off his best friend’s cousin spiraled down the drain along with the water. He stepped back from the counter and took a deep, not-so-steady breath. He wanted to touch her, needed to see if her skin was as soft as it looked. Gods, I’m losing my mind. She’s Valyn’s baby cousin. She’s…
Ariel slid a long, tanned leg around his waist and hauled Kalen between her thighs. “Stop fighting Kalen.” Her fingers crept up the thin silk of the vest he wore and Kalen sucked in a breath as she began undoing buttons. “I’ve been waiting for me chance ta get ye alone.”
“Fuck…me.” He groaned and dug his hands into her thick, obsidian curls as his mouth crashed down on Ariel’s. The heat of the pepper she’d eaten heightened the natural sweetness of her mouth as their tongues dueled and their lips melded together.
Her ankles locked behind Kalen’s back, “Working on it.”
She pushed the vest off his shoulders and forced Kalen to let go of her hair as it slid down his arms. He shook the garment off and growled as her fingers bunched in the front of his shirt and ripped it open. Buttons pinged off in every direction, skittered across the floor and clattered around inside the sink.
“I’ve been waiting ta get me mouth on ye.” Ariel’s tongue darted out and Kalen watched, fixated, as the bubble gum pink tip flicked over his left nipple.
Kalen slid his hands down the smooth, muscular length of Ariel’s thighs and groaned when he found her bare beneath the pink silk dress. His fingers dug into the soft flesh of her ass and pulled her against the hard ridge of his erection.
“One of us has too many clothes on.”
Her fingers pulled Kalen’s belt free of the buckle and set to work on the fly of his pants. “Ye do. Definitely.”
“Yes. Gods….me.” His erection sprang free and cool air brushed the back of it seconds before Ariel’s hand wrapped around him and scalded him with the heat of her touch.
A small voice at the back of Kalen’s mind, his conscience possibly, told him that if Valyn didn’t kill him for sleeping with his cousin, he’d – at the very least – kill him for doing her on the countertop in the kitchen. The man loved his kitchen almost as much as he loved his cousin.
“We can’t…not here…” He was out of his mind if he thought he could stop touching her but she wasn’t the kind of girl that deserved a quick fuck between the sink and the coffee machine. “A bed. We need, oh gods your hands are magic… We need a bed.”
Ariel’s teeth nipped at the flat disk of Kalen’s right nipple and he groaned. His hips bucked against the firm grip she had on his cock.
“Yer a Fairy, Kal. Shimmer us ta yer room.”
The woman was a genius, and when he could think clearly again he’d tell her. “Hold on.” He groaned as her fingers released him and her thighs pulled him tight against the slippery heat of her core. “Fuck…I need inside of you. Now.”
Kalen shook his head to focus on shimmering them to his room, and more specifically, the king size bed at its center.
Between one heartbeat and the next, their surroundings shifted to that of his moonlit room. He tumbled with Ariel onto the bed and rolled her beneath him in one slick move. The straps of her dress slid from her shoulders and freed her breasts to his hungry gaze.
Each voluptuous mound was topped with a dark pink nipple that begged for him to suck and taste them. His tongue flicked out to sample her before pulling the tip into his mouth. The sweet taste of cotton candy washed over his tongue as he savored her reaction.
“Kalen… Need ye…Oh gods, yes.”
Ariel’s fingers dug into his hair and held Kalen to her. Her hips rocked feverishly against him until he was unable to resist sinking inside of her any longer.
Sitting back on his knees, Kalen peeled off the remnants of his shirt. He slid from the bed and shed the rest of his clothes before rejoining the moaning, writhing beauty on his sheets.
He palmed his weeping erection and stroked it between the glistening pink of her folds. She was bare as an egg and, fuck if it didn’t make him that little bit harder.
Her dress had joined his clothes on the floor at some point. His eyes devoured inch upon inch of her sun-kissed skin from the delicate arch of her neck, the swell of her breasts that heaved with each breath she took and the concave dip of her belly. A tiny diamond pendant that matched those in her ears winked at him from her belly button.
“You want this?” Kalen brushed the tip of his dick against her clit and let out a satisfied groan when she cried out. Her hands gripped fistfuls of the silky sheet beneath her and Ariel tilted her hips for him. “Do you, Ariel? Do you want me inside of you?”
She cried out in frustration and rubbed herself against him. “Yes. Gods, please, yes!”
Kalen guided himself to her entrance and the tip of his cock breached her heat. He brought his hand up to caress Ariel’s cheek and gave her a heated kiss as he pushed inside. His silver blue eyes flew open and looked down into her lust filled dark blue ones as he encountered the one thing he hadn’t expected to find.
“You’re a virgin? Fuck…”
Ariel tilted her hips up and pushed him through the barrier of her virginity until Kalen was fully inside of her.
“I was.” Her long legs wrapped around Kalen’s broad back and held him tight. She pressed her heels into his ass and moaned, the soft pink of her lips wantonly begging him to kiss her. “Don’t stop Kalen. Please?”
Come back on October 6th to meet Valyn, the Elven King and tune in November 3rd to see if Kalen flips out or if Ariel gets what she wants. Things at Castle Flamare are about to get hot, but is it due to flaming tempers or friction between the sheets?
Co-written by Heather Hughes and
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
.
.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan and Heather Hughes
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Her keen elven ears picked up the sound of chopping from ten feet outside the kitchen and Ari quickened her pace until she stood in the doorway watching its occupant. His actions were poetry in motion, fluid and graceful.
Long legs encased in designer dress pants that had a crease so sharp Ari was sure if she ran her finger down the material she’d come back with a wound. Broad shoulders strained and bunched under what was clearly a silk shirt that had been tailored to fit him and a vest that showed off the trim waist that tapered down into the finest backside she’d ever seen.
He could have been any of the men that lived at court but Ariel knew the mop of light brown curls atop his head belonged to one person and one person only. “Kalen?”
“Who wants to know?” Handsome and oh-so arrogant, Kalen turned his silver blue eyes to Ariel and she felt him assess her physical attributes.
Ari knew what he’d see. Her cousin Valyn had pointed it out to her enough over the years. Long legs, bare to Kalen’s gaze stretched up to end under the hem of a short, light pink dress. Her waist was tiny for one as tall as she was and the full, round breasts that filled out the top of her halter dress would snare his attention.
“Ye don’t remember me, do ye?” Ariel tucked a strand of her long black hair behind her ear and smiled at the handsome man Kalen had turned out to be.
Kalen blinked at her obliquely and returned to his chopping effectively dismissing her. “No. Should I?”
Her naked feet carried Ari further into the kitchen and she leaned her elbows on the top of the butcher block island. A quick glance down showed that her cleavage was prominently on display and she smiled. “I’m sure tha name Scabby Ari comes to mind?”
The chopping sounds ceased before she’d finished her statement. “Sca…That’s you?”
Ariel smiled as he turned around. Kalen’s silver blue eyes fixated on her and she felt the heat of his gaze as it locked on her chest. She watched his pupils dilate and lust register before he blinked and assumed a calm demeanor.
“In tha flesh.”
Gods yeah, I’d say in the flesh. His eyes flicked over her again. “You’ve, um, filled out since I saw you last. When was it? A couple hundred years ago?”
“Yep. Valyn’s five hundred and twenty-fifth birthday.” She twirled a lock of jet hair around her finger. “Tha infamous jousting tournament gone wrong.”
“Infamous? It’s infamous now?” He laughed and shook his head at the memory. “Looks like they healed you right up though. I remember, Val and I warned that you were just a little too small for jousting.” The memory of her falling off the horse and slicing her leg open still made him cringe.
“It did hurt for a while but everything is back where it belongs.” Ari stuck her left leg out and let her fingers graze up the smooth skin of her thigh. “See, good as new.”
Kalen’s eyes darkened as they watched her fingers trailing up the satiny skin. “Perfect.” He said in a low husky voice. Kalen tried to clear his head and turned his mind back to the vegetables he’d been chopping. Between the miles of skin she had on display and the soft Irish lilt of her voice, his willpower was waging a losing battle against the temptress she’d become.
“So where is your cuz? He’s supposed to be meeting me for dinner?” Thoughts of her legs wrapped around his body while he made her scream his name swam around his head. Desperate to get his mind off the track it was on Kalen turned the tap on and stuck his hands beneath it.
The frigid water provided a momentary distraction until she rounded the counter. Ariel leaned across the front of him and snagged a piece of the red pepper he’d been chopping.
“Oops. Sorry.” Every inch of Kalen’s anatomy went on high alert. “Val? He’s in his study.”
The soft, full rounds of Ariel’s breasts brushed his arm as she pulled back with her prize. He watched as the bright red pepper disappeared behind her lush, pink lips and stifled a groan.
“Does he know you’re parading around the castle half naked?”
“Mhmm.” Ariel finished chewing and hopped up to sit on the counter next to him. “He’s tha one who sent me down here.”
The sweet scent of cotton candy filled his senses and Kalen turned off the taps. His attempt to keep his hands off his best friend’s cousin spiraled down the drain along with the water. He stepped back from the counter and took a deep, not-so-steady breath. He wanted to touch her, needed to see if her skin was as soft as it looked. Gods, I’m losing my mind. She’s Valyn’s baby cousin. She’s…
Ariel slid a long, tanned leg around his waist and hauled Kalen between her thighs. “Stop fighting Kalen.” Her fingers crept up the thin silk of the vest he wore and Kalen sucked in a breath as she began undoing buttons. “I’ve been waiting for me chance ta get ye alone.”
“Fuck…me.” He groaned and dug his hands into her thick, obsidian curls as his mouth crashed down on Ariel’s. The heat of the pepper she’d eaten heightened the natural sweetness of her mouth as their tongues dueled and their lips melded together.
Her ankles locked behind Kalen’s back, “Working on it.”
She pushed the vest off his shoulders and forced Kalen to let go of her hair as it slid down his arms. He shook the garment off and growled as her fingers bunched in the front of his shirt and ripped it open. Buttons pinged off in every direction, skittered across the floor and clattered around inside the sink.
“I’ve been waiting ta get me mouth on ye.” Ariel’s tongue darted out and Kalen watched, fixated, as the bubble gum pink tip flicked over his left nipple.
Kalen slid his hands down the smooth, muscular length of Ariel’s thighs and groaned when he found her bare beneath the pink silk dress. His fingers dug into the soft flesh of her ass and pulled her against the hard ridge of his erection.
“One of us has too many clothes on.”
Her fingers pulled Kalen’s belt free of the buckle and set to work on the fly of his pants. “Ye do. Definitely.”
“Yes. Gods….me.” His erection sprang free and cool air brushed the back of it seconds before Ariel’s hand wrapped around him and scalded him with the heat of her touch.
A small voice at the back of Kalen’s mind, his conscience possibly, told him that if Valyn didn’t kill him for sleeping with his cousin, he’d – at the very least – kill him for doing her on the countertop in the kitchen. The man loved his kitchen almost as much as he loved his cousin.
“We can’t…not here…” He was out of his mind if he thought he could stop touching her but she wasn’t the kind of girl that deserved a quick fuck between the sink and the coffee machine. “A bed. We need, oh gods your hands are magic… We need a bed.”
Ariel’s teeth nipped at the flat disk of Kalen’s right nipple and he groaned. His hips bucked against the firm grip she had on his cock.
“Yer a Fairy, Kal. Shimmer us ta yer room.”
The woman was a genius, and when he could think clearly again he’d tell her. “Hold on.” He groaned as her fingers released him and her thighs pulled him tight against the slippery heat of her core. “Fuck…I need inside of you. Now.”
Kalen shook his head to focus on shimmering them to his room, and more specifically, the king size bed at its center.
Between one heartbeat and the next, their surroundings shifted to that of his moonlit room. He tumbled with Ariel onto the bed and rolled her beneath him in one slick move. The straps of her dress slid from her shoulders and freed her breasts to his hungry gaze.
Each voluptuous mound was topped with a dark pink nipple that begged for him to suck and taste them. His tongue flicked out to sample her before pulling the tip into his mouth. The sweet taste of cotton candy washed over his tongue as he savored her reaction.
“Kalen… Need ye…Oh gods, yes.”
Ariel’s fingers dug into his hair and held Kalen to her. Her hips rocked feverishly against him until he was unable to resist sinking inside of her any longer.
Sitting back on his knees, Kalen peeled off the remnants of his shirt. He slid from the bed and shed the rest of his clothes before rejoining the moaning, writhing beauty on his sheets.
He palmed his weeping erection and stroked it between the glistening pink of her folds. She was bare as an egg and, fuck if it didn’t make him that little bit harder.
Her dress had joined his clothes on the floor at some point. His eyes devoured inch upon inch of her sun-kissed skin from the delicate arch of her neck, the swell of her breasts that heaved with each breath she took and the concave dip of her belly. A tiny diamond pendant that matched those in her ears winked at him from her belly button.
“You want this?” Kalen brushed the tip of his dick against her clit and let out a satisfied groan when she cried out. Her hands gripped fistfuls of the silky sheet beneath her and Ariel tilted her hips for him. “Do you, Ariel? Do you want me inside of you?”
She cried out in frustration and rubbed herself against him. “Yes. Gods, please, yes!”
Kalen guided himself to her entrance and the tip of his cock breached her heat. He brought his hand up to caress Ariel’s cheek and gave her a heated kiss as he pushed inside. His silver blue eyes flew open and looked down into her lust filled dark blue ones as he encountered the one thing he hadn’t expected to find.
“You’re a virgin? Fuck…”
Ariel tilted her hips up and pushed him through the barrier of her virginity until Kalen was fully inside of her.
“I was.” Her long legs wrapped around Kalen’s broad back and held him tight. She pressed her heels into his ass and moaned, the soft pink of her lips wantonly begging him to kiss her. “Don’t stop Kalen. Please?”
Come back on October 6th to meet Valyn, the Elven King and tune in November 3rd to see if Kalen flips out or if Ariel gets what she wants. Things at Castle Flamare are about to get hot, but is it due to flaming tempers or friction between the sheets?
Co-written by Heather Hughes and
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
.
.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan and Heather Hughes
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (5)
The Erotic Adventures of Sidony Tassen
Sun, Sep 5 2010 08:01
| Erotica Fiction, Danielle, The Erotic Adventures of Sidony Tassen
| Permalink
Sidony reclined against the smooth silk pillows that crowded the head of her king sized bed. She arranged her dark curls to fall artfully around her and waited for tonight’s playmate to enter her bedroom.
In the century since her twenty first birthday, the day she’d been found in the King’s bed and cursed, Sidony had a different lover, or two, in her bed every night.
This night’s entertainment had dropped onto her radar at the bakery down the street from her office. A seductive smile, a flash of cleavage and he’d been ready to accommodate her every whim. Then again, they always were – her curse ensured that she would always be alluring to the opposite sex. Problem was - the sorceress hadn’t been clear if her savior would be one of the men of her race or a human male.
"My lady?" The door swung soundlessly on the plush carpet, the dimness in the hallway brightened the soft candle light in the room. Sidony glanced up and her inner sex kitten purred. Hello, lover.
Her eyes focused on the large vampyre in front of her. She took in every detail of him. Jason’s blonde hair gleamed a burnished gold and his skin, soon to be under her fangs, had been kissed and caressed by the summer sun. Gods, I love my life - sometimes.
He stepped inside the room and stood just beyond the doorway, helmet tucked under an arm thick with muscle. Her playmate was a foot taller than her and not even the obsidian centurion’s uniform he had on could hide that he was very well muscled.
“Come in.” Sidony’s eyes wandered past the embossed breastplate to the short leather skirting and the bare legs below it. He’d left off the sandals. Bad boy. She shifted against the pillows and let the cream colored sheet fall to her waist. "Tell me soldier, what brings you to me?"
His sky blue eyes flashed with desire and followed the silken material as it slid over her breasts. Hunger darkened his eyes and the way his fangs flashed when he smiled moistened Sidony’s core. "I have been assigned as your new personal guard m'lady. I am never to leave your side."
"Do you like what you see soldier?" She stepped from the bed and its puddles of slippery sheets. The fingers of her left hand toyed lazily with the pebbled nipple of her breast as she drew closer to him. "Come; let me show you what your duties entail."
He tossed the helmet aside and pulled her against the cold metal covering his chest. “This really gets you off?”
The filigreed emblem on the uniform abraded her nipples and forced a moan from Sidony’s throat. “I hope so.”
Jason reached up to unbuckle and she slid her hands over his sides to help. The uniform fit his large frame better than she’d expected.
“This thing is a perfect fit. Almost as if it was made for me.”
Sidony hid the startle his words caused behind her hair. She tossed the breastplate aside and looked back up at him with a coy smile. “This old thing?” …was made for the man who will finally give me what I’ve been cursed never to have again...release.
His upper body was a delicious expanse of hard muscle under golden skin. He wasn’t a battle scarred warrior like the men who’d originally worn the uniform. No, he’d been trained for a far different kind of war - one Sidony was excited to let him win. The battlefield of her body his to plunder at will.
The leather skirting followed the rest of his outfit to the floor.
His swollen cock was thick, the head a velvety purple that declared his arousal. A dewy drop of moisture beaded and spilled over to coat the satiny skin that Sidony’s mouth watered to taste. Inch upon rock hard inch of him sprung from the golden thatch at his groin and strained past the hollow of Jason’s navel. The man was glorious.
“Gods, that’s beautiful.” Her words were a whisper as Sidony took in the size of her bedmate.
Sidony licked her lips in anticipation and drew a finger over his length. The steady movement of her hand a mask that hid the tremor of hope inside. Was this it? Was he the one? "You’re perfect."
Jason knelt on the bed and pulled her beneath him. He dipped his head to nip at the underside of her right breast and Sidony dug her fingers into the thick waves of his hair as his fangs grazed her skin. “Mhmm, and you’re about to find out just how right you are – repeatedly."
A ragged moan slipped passed Sidony’s lips as she ground herself against him. His heavy chest vibrated with a chuckle. He pressed back against her moistened core and pushed her that much closer to the ever elusive orgasm she craved. Freedom was so close she could taste it. "You’re an eager one."
"It’s been a hell of a long time since a man like you has been in my bed. Eager is an understatement, soldier."
His strong, firm hands slid between them. Fingers roughened by calluses traced up her legs to thighs parted and trembling with anticipation for his invasion. "So soft and warm. I can feel your heat from here."
Jason’s thumb found her clit and rubbed a slow circle around it. He sheathed two thick fingers inside of her and Sidony arched into him as a rush of heat flooded her veins.
“When you scream my name,” he whispered. “Scream Jason - not Soldier.”
Sidony dug her nails into his scalp and grunted as she tried to take in even more of him. “If you can get me off – I’ll call you whatever you god damn want.”
“If I can?” Jason licked up the column of her throat. “Baby, you’re about to come so hard you’ll forget your own name.”
“Prove it.”
The next afternoon the phone on Sidony’s desk rang and snapped her out of a vision. She listened for the intercom buzz from the outer office and tried to shake the images of chocolate covered flesh from her mind. She stopped short of answering the call and then jammed down on the button anyway. “Shit. So much for relaxation time.”
"Hey Sid. Your mom’s on line two.”
Sidony groaned. The phone ringing had put a dampener on the mental peep show she’d been trying to enjoy. Mention of her mother killed it.
"Hey Astrid. Clear our calendar for the next two weeks and tell mom I’m in a meeting." She hung up the phone and made a mental note to try out the things she’d seen in the vision.
Her best friend and secretary, Astrid, appeared in the office doorway two minutes later. Sidony smiled and waved her into a chair. "How soon can you pack a suitcase and meet me at my place?"
Astrid plopped her five foot six inch frame into a chair and her ruby red curls bounced around her shoulders. "We going on another orgasm quest?"
Sidony’s grin widened. She shook her head and shared some of the details of the unsuccessful date she’d had the night before with her while she wiped down the phone, and her fingers, with a wet nap. "I've got a sudden urge to visit Italy. You game?"
"Gladiators, hmm? As long as we can make a detour for some shopping in Milan, I'll clear the schedule for the next two months." Her chartreuse colored eyes glittered at the prospect of a shopping trip. The woman loved her couture.
Astrid bounced out of the office and Sidony laughed. She really loved that the little redheaded vampyre was such a good friend and so easy going. She put up with so much of Sidony’s shit. Seriously. The woman deserved a Nobel Prize for her patience.
A few minutes later she heard her secretary on the phone cancelling appointments. "Is this the office of Dr. Mongovian? I'm calling from the office of Dr. Sidony Tassen. She was scheduled to meet with him next week but has been called away on a family emergency and will be unable to attend. She sends her sincere apologies and will reschedule for another time."
The bartender placed two beers on the counter in front of Jason and his friend slid a few bills back in payment.
"What are you staring at, Jase?" Pete followed Jason’s gaze and caught sight of the brunette and redhead down the bar.
"Ah, I see. Those two have been in every bar in town for the past two weeks. Sex in stilettos if I've ever seen it, my friend."
Jason turned his sky blue eyes to the shorter man. "You're such an ass, Pete."
Pete laughed, "Come on, man. The brunette is seriously hot and the redhead? Can you say dick magnet?"
He turned to nudge Jason in the arm only to find him gone. "Where the hell did he go?"
The bartender smirked and tipped his head in the direction of the women he'd been talking about.
Astrid and Sidony were dressed to impress. There was more skin showing than not and the men were taking notice. They had been inside the bar for two hours and were finally sitting down to order drinks.
This was the girls’ last night in Italy and Sidony had yet to find her entertainment for the night. She could hear the buzzer getting louder in her head, feel the telltale tug of power that told her that he, the one who could help her, was nearby.
Astrid nudged Sidony with her elbow as she tilted her head to the left. "Sid, that guy down the bar is eating you with his eyes."
"Which one?" She turned quickly to see down the bar as Astrid described a tall blonde in a blue t-shirt. Yeah, Captain Subtle she was not.
The tug turned into a pull as she heard Astrid whisper her name. Sidony turned and looked straight into a wall of muscle covered in blue cotton. Hello beefcake. Come to mama.
Sidony’s eyes followed the cotton up to familiar sky blue eyes that glowed as they bore into hers. Jason, the gladiator she’d brought home from the bakery. Shit.
"Wanna get out of here? Give me another shot?"
It took her brain a few seconds to catch up but she finally nodded. She turned to let Astrid know where she was going but her friend had disappeared. "Sure."
.
Thanks for reading and please stop back by on September 27, 2010 for one of my short fiction pieces.
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
.
.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
In the century since her twenty first birthday, the day she’d been found in the King’s bed and cursed, Sidony had a different lover, or two, in her bed every night.
This night’s entertainment had dropped onto her radar at the bakery down the street from her office. A seductive smile, a flash of cleavage and he’d been ready to accommodate her every whim. Then again, they always were – her curse ensured that she would always be alluring to the opposite sex. Problem was - the sorceress hadn’t been clear if her savior would be one of the men of her race or a human male.
"My lady?" The door swung soundlessly on the plush carpet, the dimness in the hallway brightened the soft candle light in the room. Sidony glanced up and her inner sex kitten purred. Hello, lover.
Her eyes focused on the large vampyre in front of her. She took in every detail of him. Jason’s blonde hair gleamed a burnished gold and his skin, soon to be under her fangs, had been kissed and caressed by the summer sun. Gods, I love my life - sometimes.
He stepped inside the room and stood just beyond the doorway, helmet tucked under an arm thick with muscle. Her playmate was a foot taller than her and not even the obsidian centurion’s uniform he had on could hide that he was very well muscled.
“Come in.” Sidony’s eyes wandered past the embossed breastplate to the short leather skirting and the bare legs below it. He’d left off the sandals. Bad boy. She shifted against the pillows and let the cream colored sheet fall to her waist. "Tell me soldier, what brings you to me?"
His sky blue eyes flashed with desire and followed the silken material as it slid over her breasts. Hunger darkened his eyes and the way his fangs flashed when he smiled moistened Sidony’s core. "I have been assigned as your new personal guard m'lady. I am never to leave your side."
"Do you like what you see soldier?" She stepped from the bed and its puddles of slippery sheets. The fingers of her left hand toyed lazily with the pebbled nipple of her breast as she drew closer to him. "Come; let me show you what your duties entail."
He tossed the helmet aside and pulled her against the cold metal covering his chest. “This really gets you off?”
The filigreed emblem on the uniform abraded her nipples and forced a moan from Sidony’s throat. “I hope so.”
Jason reached up to unbuckle and she slid her hands over his sides to help. The uniform fit his large frame better than she’d expected.
“This thing is a perfect fit. Almost as if it was made for me.”
Sidony hid the startle his words caused behind her hair. She tossed the breastplate aside and looked back up at him with a coy smile. “This old thing?” …was made for the man who will finally give me what I’ve been cursed never to have again...release.
His upper body was a delicious expanse of hard muscle under golden skin. He wasn’t a battle scarred warrior like the men who’d originally worn the uniform. No, he’d been trained for a far different kind of war - one Sidony was excited to let him win. The battlefield of her body his to plunder at will.
The leather skirting followed the rest of his outfit to the floor.
His swollen cock was thick, the head a velvety purple that declared his arousal. A dewy drop of moisture beaded and spilled over to coat the satiny skin that Sidony’s mouth watered to taste. Inch upon rock hard inch of him sprung from the golden thatch at his groin and strained past the hollow of Jason’s navel. The man was glorious.
“Gods, that’s beautiful.” Her words were a whisper as Sidony took in the size of her bedmate.
Sidony licked her lips in anticipation and drew a finger over his length. The steady movement of her hand a mask that hid the tremor of hope inside. Was this it? Was he the one? "You’re perfect."
Jason knelt on the bed and pulled her beneath him. He dipped his head to nip at the underside of her right breast and Sidony dug her fingers into the thick waves of his hair as his fangs grazed her skin. “Mhmm, and you’re about to find out just how right you are – repeatedly."
A ragged moan slipped passed Sidony’s lips as she ground herself against him. His heavy chest vibrated with a chuckle. He pressed back against her moistened core and pushed her that much closer to the ever elusive orgasm she craved. Freedom was so close she could taste it. "You’re an eager one."
"It’s been a hell of a long time since a man like you has been in my bed. Eager is an understatement, soldier."
His strong, firm hands slid between them. Fingers roughened by calluses traced up her legs to thighs parted and trembling with anticipation for his invasion. "So soft and warm. I can feel your heat from here."
Jason’s thumb found her clit and rubbed a slow circle around it. He sheathed two thick fingers inside of her and Sidony arched into him as a rush of heat flooded her veins.
“When you scream my name,” he whispered. “Scream Jason - not Soldier.”
Sidony dug her nails into his scalp and grunted as she tried to take in even more of him. “If you can get me off – I’ll call you whatever you god damn want.”
“If I can?” Jason licked up the column of her throat. “Baby, you’re about to come so hard you’ll forget your own name.”
“Prove it.”
∞
The next afternoon the phone on Sidony’s desk rang and snapped her out of a vision. She listened for the intercom buzz from the outer office and tried to shake the images of chocolate covered flesh from her mind. She stopped short of answering the call and then jammed down on the button anyway. “Shit. So much for relaxation time.”
"Hey Sid. Your mom’s on line two.”
Sidony groaned. The phone ringing had put a dampener on the mental peep show she’d been trying to enjoy. Mention of her mother killed it.
"Hey Astrid. Clear our calendar for the next two weeks and tell mom I’m in a meeting." She hung up the phone and made a mental note to try out the things she’d seen in the vision.
Her best friend and secretary, Astrid, appeared in the office doorway two minutes later. Sidony smiled and waved her into a chair. "How soon can you pack a suitcase and meet me at my place?"
Astrid plopped her five foot six inch frame into a chair and her ruby red curls bounced around her shoulders. "We going on another orgasm quest?"
Sidony’s grin widened. She shook her head and shared some of the details of the unsuccessful date she’d had the night before with her while she wiped down the phone, and her fingers, with a wet nap. "I've got a sudden urge to visit Italy. You game?"
"Gladiators, hmm? As long as we can make a detour for some shopping in Milan, I'll clear the schedule for the next two months." Her chartreuse colored eyes glittered at the prospect of a shopping trip. The woman loved her couture.
Astrid bounced out of the office and Sidony laughed. She really loved that the little redheaded vampyre was such a good friend and so easy going. She put up with so much of Sidony’s shit. Seriously. The woman deserved a Nobel Prize for her patience.
A few minutes later she heard her secretary on the phone cancelling appointments. "Is this the office of Dr. Mongovian? I'm calling from the office of Dr. Sidony Tassen. She was scheduled to meet with him next week but has been called away on a family emergency and will be unable to attend. She sends her sincere apologies and will reschedule for another time."
∞
The bartender placed two beers on the counter in front of Jason and his friend slid a few bills back in payment.
"What are you staring at, Jase?" Pete followed Jason’s gaze and caught sight of the brunette and redhead down the bar.
"Ah, I see. Those two have been in every bar in town for the past two weeks. Sex in stilettos if I've ever seen it, my friend."
Jason turned his sky blue eyes to the shorter man. "You're such an ass, Pete."
Pete laughed, "Come on, man. The brunette is seriously hot and the redhead? Can you say dick magnet?"
He turned to nudge Jason in the arm only to find him gone. "Where the hell did he go?"
The bartender smirked and tipped his head in the direction of the women he'd been talking about.
Astrid and Sidony were dressed to impress. There was more skin showing than not and the men were taking notice. They had been inside the bar for two hours and were finally sitting down to order drinks.
This was the girls’ last night in Italy and Sidony had yet to find her entertainment for the night. She could hear the buzzer getting louder in her head, feel the telltale tug of power that told her that he, the one who could help her, was nearby.
Astrid nudged Sidony with her elbow as she tilted her head to the left. "Sid, that guy down the bar is eating you with his eyes."
"Which one?" She turned quickly to see down the bar as Astrid described a tall blonde in a blue t-shirt. Yeah, Captain Subtle she was not.
The tug turned into a pull as she heard Astrid whisper her name. Sidony turned and looked straight into a wall of muscle covered in blue cotton. Hello beefcake. Come to mama.
Sidony’s eyes followed the cotton up to familiar sky blue eyes that glowed as they bore into hers. Jason, the gladiator she’d brought home from the bakery. Shit.
"Wanna get out of here? Give me another shot?"
It took her brain a few seconds to catch up but she finally nodded. She turned to let Astrid know where she was going but her friend had disappeared. "Sure."
.
Thanks for reading and please stop back by on September 27, 2010 for one of my short fiction pieces.
Danielle Gavan
Paranormal and Erotic Romance Author
Possession is Nine Tenths - Ardeur
Website *Facebook * Twitter
.
.
Copyright © 2010 Danielle Gavan
All rights reserved. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, locations, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination, or have been used fictionally. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, locales, or events is entirely coincidental. No portion of this work may be transmitted or reproduced in any form, or by any means, without permission in writing from the author.
Comments (3)